This is a modern-English version of Original Short Stories — Volume 04, originally written by Maupassant, Guy de. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

ORIGINAL SHORT STORIES
VOLUME 4 (of 13)





By Guy de Maupassant





Translated by:

ALBERT M. C. McMASTER, B.A.
A. E. HENDERSON, B.A.
MME. QUESADA and Others



















THE MORIBUND

The warm autumn sun was beating down on the farmyard. Under the grass, which had been cropped close by the cows, the earth soaked by recent rains, was soft and sank in under the feet with a soggy noise, and the apple trees, loaded with apples, were dropping their pale green fruit in the dark green grass.

The warm autumn sun was shining down on the farmyard. Under the grass, which had been trimmed short by the cows, the earth, softened by recent rains, squished underfoot with a soggy sound, and the apple trees, heavy with apples, were dropping their pale green fruit onto the dark green grass.

Four young heifers, tied in a line, were grazing and at times looking toward the house and lowing. The fowls made a colored patch on the dung-heap before the stable, scratching, moving about and cackling, while two roosters crowed continually, digging worms for their hens, whom they were calling with a loud clucking.

Four young heifers, tied up in a line, were grazing and occasionally glancing toward the house while mooing. The chickens created a colorful spot on the dung heap in front of the stable, scratching around, moving about, and clucking, while two roosters kept crowing, digging up worms for their hens, whom they were calling with loud clucks.

The wooden gate opened and a man entered. He might have been forty years old, but he looked at least sixty, wrinkled, bent, walking slowly, impeded by the weight of heavy wooden shoes full of straw. His long arms hung down on both sides of his body. When he got near the farm a yellow cur, tied at the foot of an enormous pear tree, beside a barrel which served as his kennel, began at first to wag his tail and then to bark for joy. The man cried:

The wooden gate swung open, and a man walked in. He could have been around forty, but he looked at least sixty—wrinkled, hunched over, moving slowly, weighed down by heavy wooden shoes filled with straw. His long arms hung down at his sides. As he approached the farm, a yellow mutt tied to the base of a massive pear tree, next to a barrel that served as his doghouse, started by wagging his tail and then began barking happily. The man shouted:

“Down, Finot!”

“Down, Finot!”

The dog was quiet.

The dog was silent.

A peasant woman came out of the house. Her large, flat, bony body was outlined under a long woollen jacket drawn in at the waist. A gray skirt, too short, fell to the middle of her legs, which were encased in blue stockings. She, too, wore wooden shoes, filled with straw. The white cap, turned yellow, covered a few hairs which were plastered to the scalp, and her brown, thin, ugly, toothless face had that wild, animal expression which is often to be found on the faces of the peasants.

A peasant woman stepped out of the house. Her large, flat, bony figure was highlighted under a long wool jacket cinched at the waist. A gray skirt, too short, reached the middle of her legs, which were covered in blue stockings. She also wore wooden shoes stuffed with straw. The white cap, now yellowed, covered a few strands of hair plastered to her scalp, and her brown, thin, unattractive, toothless face had that wild, animal-like look often seen on the faces of peasants.

The man asked:

The guy asked:

“How is he gettin’ along?”

“How is he doing?”

The woman answered:

The woman responded:

“The priest said it’s the end—that he will never live through the night.”

“The priest said it’s the end—that he won’t make it through the night.”

Both of them went into the house.

Both of them went into the house.

After passing through the kitchen, they entered a low, dark room, barely lighted by one window, in front of which a piece of calico was hanging. The big beams, turned brown with age and smoke, crossed the room from one side to the other, supporting the thin floor of the garret, where an army of rats ran about day and night.

After walking through the kitchen, they stepped into a small, dimly lit room that had only one window covered by a piece of calico. The large beams, which had turned brown over time from age and smoke, stretched across the room, holding up the thin floor of the attic, where a swarm of rats scurried around day and night.

The moist, lumpy earthen floor looked greasy, and, at the back of the room, the bed made an indistinct white spot. A harsh, regular noise, a difficult, hoarse, wheezing breathing, like the gurgling of water from a broken pump, came from the darkened couch where an old man, the father of the peasant woman, was dying.

The damp, uneven dirt floor looked slick, and at the back of the room, the bed was an unclear white shape. A harsh, steady noise, a labored, hoarse wheezing breath, like water gurgling from a broken pump, came from the shadowy couch where an old man, the peasant woman's father, was dying.

The man and the woman approached the dying man and looked at him with calm, resigned eyes.

The man and the woman walked up to the dying man and gazed at him with calm, accepting eyes.

The son-in-law said:

The son-in-law said:

“I guess it’s all up with him this time; he will not last the night.”

“I guess this is it for him this time; he won’t make it through the night.”

The woman answered:

The woman replied:

“He’s been gurglin’ like that ever since midday.” They were silent. The father’s eyes were closed, his face was the color of the earth and so dry that it looked like wood. Through his open mouth came his harsh, rattling breath, and the gray linen sheet rose and fell with each respiration.

“He's been gurgling like that since noon.” They fell silent. The father’s eyes were shut, his face was the color of dirt and so dry it looked like wood. His harsh, rattling breath came through his open mouth, and the gray linen sheet rose and fell with each breath.

The son-in-law, after a long silence, said:

The son-in-law, after a long pause, said:

“There’s nothing more to do; I can’t help him. It’s a nuisance, just the same, because the weather is good and we’ve got a lot of work to do.”

“There's nothing more I can do; I can't help him. It's frustrating, though, because the weather is nice and we have a lot of work to get done.”

His wife seemed annoyed at this idea. She reflected a few moments and then said:

His wife looked annoyed by this idea. She thought for a moment and then said:

“He won’t be buried till Saturday, and that will give you all day tomorrow.”

“He won't be buried until Saturday, which gives you all day tomorrow.”

The peasant thought the matter over and answered:

The peasant thought about it and replied:

“Yes, but to-morrow I’ll have to invite the people to the funeral. That means five or six hours to go round to Tourville and Manetot, and to see everybody.”

“Yes, but tomorrow I’ll have to invite people to the funeral. That means five or six hours to go around to Tourville and Manetot, and to see everyone.”

The woman, after meditating two or three minutes, declared:

The woman, after meditating for two or three minutes, said:

“It isn’t three o’clock yet. You could begin this evening and go all round the country to Tourville. You can just as well say that he’s dead, seem’ as he’s as good as that now.”

“It’s not three o’clock yet. You could start this evening and travel all over the country to Tourville. You might as well say he’s dead, since he’s practically that now.”

The man stood perplexed for a while, weighing the pros and cons of the idea. At last he declared:

The man stood confused for a moment, considering the benefits and drawbacks of the idea. Finally, he said:

“Well, I’ll go!”

"Alright, I'm going!"

He was leaving the room, but came back after a minute’s hesitation:

He was leaving the room, but returned after a minute of hesitation:

“As you haven’t got anythin’ to do you might shake down some apples to bake and make four dozen dumplings for those who come to the funeral, for one must have something to cheer them. You can light the fire with the wood that’s under the shed. It’s dry.”

“As you don’t have anything to do, you might gather some apples to bake and make four dozen dumplings for those attending the funeral, because we need something to lift their spirits. You can start the fire with the wood that’s under the shed. It’s dry.”

He left the room, went back into the kitchen, opened the cupboard, took out a six-pound loaf of bread, cut off a slice, and carefully gathered the crumbs in the palm of his hand and threw them into his mouth, so as not to lose anything. Then, with the end of his knife, he scraped out a little salt butter from the bottom of an earthen jar, spread it on his bread and began to eat slowly, as he did everything.

He left the room, headed back to the kitchen, opened the cupboard, pulled out a six-pound loaf of bread, cut off a slice, and carefully collected the crumbs in his palm before tossing them into his mouth to avoid wasting any. Then, using the tip of his knife, he scraped a bit of salted butter from the bottom of a clay jar, spread it on his bread, and started to eat slowly, just like he did with everything else.

He recrossed the farmyard, quieted the dog, which had started barking again, went out on the road bordering on his ditch, and disappeared in the direction of Tourville.

He crossed the farmyard again, calmed the dog that had started barking once more, stepped out onto the road next to his ditch, and headed off toward Tourville.

As soon as she was alone, the woman began to work. She uncovered the meal-bin and made the dough for the dumplings. She kneaded it a long time, turning it over and over again, punching, pressing, crushing it. Finally she made a big, round, yellow-white ball, which she placed on the corner of the table.

As soon as she was by herself, the woman got to work. She opened the meal-bin and prepared the dough for the dumplings. She kneaded it for a long time, turning it over and over, punching, pressing, and crushing it. Finally, she shaped it into a big, round, yellow-white ball and set it on the corner of the table.

Then she went to get her apples, and, in order not to injure the tree with a pole, she climbed up into it by a ladder. She chose the fruit with care, only taking the ripe ones, and gathering them in her apron.

Then she went to get her apples, and to avoid damaging the tree with a pole, she climbed up into it using a ladder. She picked the fruit carefully, only taking the ripe ones and gathering them in her apron.

A voice called from the road:

A voice shouted from the road:

“Hey, Madame Chicot!”

“Hey, Ms. Chicot!”

She turned round. It was a neighbor, Osime Favet, the mayor, on his way to fertilize his fields, seated on the manure-wagon, with his feet hanging over the side. She turned round and answered:

She turned around. It was her neighbor, Osime Favet, the mayor, on his way to fertilize his fields, sitting on the manure wagon, with his feet dangling over the side. She turned around and replied:

“What can I do for you, Maitre Osime?”

“What can I do for you, Master Osime?”

“And how is the father?”

“Hey, how's the dad?”

She cried:

She wept:

“He is as good as dead. The funeral is Saturday at seven, because there’s lots of work to be done.”

“He's basically dead. The funeral is on Saturday at seven since there's a lot to take care of.”

The neighbor answered:

The neighbor replied:

“So! Good luck to you! Take care of yourself.”

“So! Good luck! Take care of yourself.”

To his kind remarks she answered:

To his kind comments, she responded:

“Thanks; the same to you.”

"Thanks; you too!"

And she continued picking apples.

And she kept picking apples.

When she went back to the house, she went over to look at her father, expecting to find him dead. But as soon as she reached the door she heard his monotonous, noisy rattle, and, thinking it a waste of time to go over to him, she began to prepare her dumplings. She wrapped up the fruit, one by one, in a thin layer of paste, then she lined them up on the edge of the table. When she had made forty-eight dumplings, arranged in dozens, one in front of the other, she began to think of preparing supper, and she hung her kettle over the fire to cook potatoes, for she judged it useless to heat the oven that day, as she had all the next day in which to finish the preparations.

When she returned to the house, she went to check on her father, expecting to find him dead. But as soon as she reached the door, she heard his dull, noisy breathing. Thinking it was a waste of time to go closer, she started preparing her dumplings. She wrapped each piece of fruit in a thin layer of dough, then lined them up on the edge of the table. After making forty-eight dumplings, arranged in dozens, one in front of the other, she began to think about making dinner. She hung her kettle over the fire to cook potatoes, figuring it was pointless to heat the oven that day since she had all of the next day to finish the preparations.

Her husband returned at about five. As soon as he had crossed the threshold he asked:

Her husband came back around five. The moment he stepped inside, he asked:

“Is it over?”

“Is it finished?”

She answered:

She replied:

“Not yet; he’s still gurglin’.”

“Not yet; he’s still gurgling.”

They went to look at him. The old man was in exactly the same condition. His hoarse rattle, as regular as the ticking of a clock, was neither quicker nor slower. It returned every second, the tone varying a little, according as the air entered or left his chest.

They went to check on him. The old man was in the same condition as before. His hoarse breathing, as consistent as the ticking of a clock, was neither faster nor slower. It came back every second, the tone changing slightly depending on whether air entered or left his chest.

His son-in-law looked at him and then said:

His son-in-law glanced at him and then said:

“He’ll pass away without our noticin’ it, just like a candle.”

“He’ll die without us noticing, just like a candle.”

They returned to the kitchen and started to eat without saying a word. When they had swallowed their soup, they ate another piece of bread and butter. Then, as soon as the dishes were washed, they returned to the dying man.

They went back to the kitchen and began eating in silence. Once they finished their soup, they had another slice of bread with butter. After washing the dishes, they went back to the man who was dying.

The woman, carrying a little lamp with a smoky wick, held it in front of her father’s face. If he had not been breathing, one would certainly have thought him dead.

The woman, holding a small lamp with a smoky wick, positioned it in front of her father’s face. If he hadn’t been breathing, anyone would have thought he was dead.

The couple’s bed was hidden in a little recess at the other end of the room. Silently they retired, put out the light, closed their eyes, and soon two unequal snores, one deep and the other shriller, accompanied the uninterrupted rattle of the dying man.

The couple’s bed was tucked away in a small nook at the far end of the room. Quietly, they settled in, turned off the light, closed their eyes, and soon two different snores filled the air—one deep and the other higher-pitched—along with the steady rattle of the dying man.

The rats ran about in the garret.

The rats scurried around in the attic.

The husband awoke at the first streaks of dawn. His father-in-law was still alive. He shook his wife, worried by the tenacity of the old man.

The husband woke up at the first light of dawn. His father-in-law was still alive. He shook his wife, concerned about the old man's stubbornness.

“Say, Phemie, he don’t want to quit. What would you do?”

“Hey, Phemie, he doesn’t want to give up. What would you do?”

He knew that she gave good advice.

He knew she gave great advice.

She answered:

She replied:

“You needn’t be afraid; he can’t live through the day. And the mayor won’t stop our burying him to-morrow, because he allowed it for Maitre Renard’s father, who died just during the planting season.”

“You don’t have to worry; he won’t make it through the day. And the mayor isn’t going to stop us from burying him tomorrow, because he let it happen for Maitre Renard’s father, who passed away right during the planting season.”

He was convinced by this argument, and left for the fields.

He was convinced by this argument and headed out to the fields.

His wife baked the dumplings and then attended to her housework.

His wife made the dumplings and then took care of her chores.

At noon the old man was not dead. The people hired for the day’s work came by groups to look at him. Each one had his say. Then they left again for the fields.

At noon, the old man was still alive. The workers hired for the day came in groups to see him. Each one shared their thoughts. Then they headed back to the fields.

At six o’clock, when the work was over, the father was still breathing. At last his son-in-law was frightened.

At six o’clock, when work ended, the father was still alive. At last, his son-in-law felt scared.

“What would you do now, Phemie?”

“What would you do now, Phemie?”

She no longer knew how to solve the problem. They went to the mayor. He promised that he would close his eyes and authorize the funeral for the following day. They also went to the health officer, who likewise promised, in order to oblige Maitre Chicot, to antedate the death certificate. The man and the woman returned, feeling more at ease.

She didn’t know how to fix the issue anymore. They went to the mayor. He promised he would overlook it and approve the funeral for the next day. They also met with the health officer, who similarly agreed, wanting to help Maitre Chicot, to backdate the death certificate. The man and the woman returned, feeling more relieved.

They went to bed and to sleep, just as they did the preceding day, their sonorous breathing blending with the feeble breathing of the old man.

They went to bed and fell asleep, just like they had the day before, their deep breathing mixing with the weak breaths of the old man.

When they awoke, he was not yet dead.

When they woke up, he was still alive.

Then they began to be frightened. They stood by their father, watching him with distrust, as though he had wished to play them a mean trick, to deceive them, to annoy them on purpose, and they were vexed at him for the time which he was making them lose.

Then they started to feel scared. They stood by their dad, watching him with suspicion, as if he wanted to pull a nasty prank on them, trick them, or annoy them on purpose, and they were irritated with him for wasting their time.

The son-in-law asked:

The son-in-law asked:

“What am I goin’ to do?”

“What am I going to do?”

She did not know. She answered:

She had no idea. She replied:

“It certainly is annoying!”

“It’s definitely annoying!”

The guests who were expected could not be notified. They decided to wait and explain the case to them.

The guests who were expected couldn't be reached. They decided to wait and explain the situation to them.

Toward a quarter to seven the first ones arrived. The women in black, their heads covered with large veils, looking very sad. Then men, ill at ease in their homespun coats, were coming forward more slowly, in couples, talking business.

Around a quarter to seven, the first people showed up. The women in black, their heads wrapped in large veils, looked very sad. Then the men, feeling uncomfortable in their homespun coats, were coming forward more slowly, in pairs, discussing business.

Maitre Chicot and his wife, bewildered, received them sorrowfully, and suddenly both of them together began to cry as they approached the first group. They explained the matter, related their difficulty, offered chairs, bustled about, tried to make excuses, attempting to prove that everybody would have done as they did, talking continually and giving nobody a chance to answer.

Maitre Chicot and his wife, confused, greeted them sadly, and suddenly, they both started crying as they neared the first group. They explained the situation, shared their struggles, offered chairs, rushed around, tried to make excuses, and attempted to show that everyone would have acted the same way, talking nonstop and not giving anyone a chance to respond.

They were going from one person to another:

They were moving from one person to another:

“I never would have thought it; it’s incredible how he can last this long!”

"I never would have imagined it; it's amazing how he can hold on this long!"

The guests, taken aback, a little disappointed, as though they had missed an expected entertainment, did not know what to do, some remaining seated others standing. Several wished to leave. Maitre Chicot held them back:

The guests, surprised and mildly disappointed, as if they had missed a show they were looking forward to, were unsure of what to do; some stayed seated while others stood up. Several wanted to leave, but Maitre Chicot stopped them:

“You must take something, anyhow! We made some dumplings; might as well make use of ‘em.”

“You have to take something, at least! We made some dumplings; might as well use them.”

The faces brightened at this idea. The yard was filling little by little; the early arrivals were telling the news to those who had arrived later. Everybody was whispering. The idea of the dumplings seemed to cheer everyone up.

The faces lit up at this idea. The yard was gradually filling up; the early arrivals were sharing the news with those who came later. Everyone was whispering. The thought of the dumplings seemed to lift everyone's spirits.

The women went in to take a look at the dying man. They crossed themselves beside the bed, muttered a prayer and went out again. The men, less anxious for this spectacle, cast a look through the window, which had been opened.

The women went in to see the dying man. They crossed themselves by the bed, whispered a prayer, and then left. The men, less eager to witness this scene, glanced through the window, which had been opened.

Madame Chicot explained her distress:

Madame Chicot shared her distress:

“That’s how he’s been for two days, neither better nor worse. Doesn’t he sound like a pump that has gone dry?”

"That’s how he’s been for two days, neither better nor worse. Doesn’t he sound like a pump that has run dry?"

When everybody had had a look at the dying man, they thought of the refreshments; but as there were too many people for the kitchen to hold, the table was moved out in front of the door. The four dozen golden dumplings, tempting and appetizing, arranged in two big dishes, attracted the eyes of all. Each one reached out to take his, fearing that there would not be enough. But four remained over.

When everyone had taken a look at the dying man, they thought about the snacks; but since there were too many people for the kitchen to fit, the table was set up in front of the door. The four dozen golden dumplings, delicious and inviting, displayed in two large dishes, caught everyone’s attention. Each person reached out to grab theirs, worried there wouldn't be enough. But four were left over.

Maitre Chicot, his mouth full, said:

Maitre Chicot, his mouth full, said:

“Father would feel sad if he were to see this. He loved them so much when he was alive.”

“Dad would feel sad if he saw this. He loved them so much when he was alive.”

A big, jovial peasant declared:

A cheerful, carefree farmer announced:

“He won’t eat any more now. Each one in his turn.”

“He's not going to eat anymore now. Each one in his turn.”

This remark, instead of making the guests sad, seemed to cheer them up. It was their turn now to eat dumplings.

This comment, instead of making the guests feel down, seemed to lift their spirits. It was their turn now to eat dumplings.

Madame Chicot, distressed at the expense, kept running down to the cellar continually for cider. The pitchers were emptied in quick succession. The company was laughing and talking loud now. They were beginning to shout as they do at feasts.

Madame Chicot, upset about the cost, kept rushing down to the cellar for cider. The pitchers were emptied one after another. The guests were laughing and talking loudly now. They were starting to shout like they do at celebrations.

Suddenly an old peasant woman who had stayed beside the dying man, held there by a morbid fear of what would soon happen to herself, appeared at the window and cried in a shrill voice:

Suddenly, an old peasant woman who had been beside the dying man, held there by a haunting fear of what would soon happen to her, appeared at the window and shouted in a piercing voice:

“He’s dead! he’s dead!”

"He's dead! He's dead!"

Everybody was silent. The women arose quickly to go and see. He was indeed dead. The rattle had ceased. The men looked at each other, looking down, ill at ease. They hadn’t finished eating the dumplings. Certainly the rascal had not chosen a propitious moment. The Chicots were no longer weeping. It was over; they were relieved.

Everyone was quiet. The women quickly got up to check. He was really dead. The rattling had stopped. The men exchanged glances, looking down, uncomfortable. They hadn’t finished eating the dumplings. Surely the guy didn't pick a good moment. The Chicots were no longer crying. It was done; they felt relieved.

They kept repeating:

They kept saying:

“I knew it couldn’t ‘last. If he could only have done it last night, it would have saved us all this trouble.”

“I knew it couldn’t last. If he could have just done it last night, it would have saved us all this trouble.”

Well, anyhow, it was over. They would bury him on Monday, that was all, and they would eat some more dumplings for the occasion.

Well, anyway, it was done. They would bury him on Monday, and that was that, and they would have more dumplings for the occasion.

The guests went away, talking the matter over, pleased at having had the chance to see him and of getting something to eat.

The guests left, discussing the situation, happy to have had the opportunity to see him and to grab something to eat.

And when the husband and wife were alone, face to face, she said, her face distorted with grief:

And when the husband and wife were alone, face to face, she said, her face twisted with sorrow:

“We’ll have to bake four dozen more dumplings! Why couldn’t he have made up his mind last night?”

“We need to bake four dozen more dumplings! Why couldn’t he have decided last night?”

The husband, more resigned, answered:

The husband, more accepting, replied:

“Well, we’ll not have to do this every day.”

“Well, we won’t have to do this every day.”





THE GAMEKEEPER

It was after dinner, and we were talking about adventures and accidents which happened while out shooting.

It was after dinner, and we were chatting about the adventures and mishaps that occurred while we were out hunting.

An old friend, known to all of us, M. Boniface, a great sportsman and a connoisseur of wine, a man of wonderful physique, witty and gay, and endowed with an ironical and resigned philosophy, which manifested itself in caustic humor, and never in melancholy, suddenly exclaimed:

An old friend we all know, M. Boniface—a great athlete and wine expert, a man with a fantastic physique, funny and cheerful, and blessed with a sarcastic yet accepting outlook on life, which showed through his sharp humor and never in sadness—suddenly exclaimed:

“I know a story, or rather a tragedy, which is somewhat peculiar. It is not at all like those which one hears of usually, and I have never told it, thinking that it would interest no one.

“I know a story, or rather a tragedy, that’s a bit unusual. It’s nothing like the ones you usually hear, and I’ve never shared it, thinking that it wouldn’t interest anyone.”

“It is not at all sympathetic. I mean by that, that it does not arouse the kind of interest which pleases or which moves one agreeably.

“It is not at all sympathetic. What I mean is that it doesn't spark the kind of interest that is enjoyable or emotionally stirring.”

“Here is the story:

"Here's the story:"

“I was then about thirty-five years of age, and a most enthusiastic sportsman.

“I was about thirty-five years old at that time, and I was a really enthusiastic sports fan.

“In those days I owned a lonely bit of property in the neighborhood of Jumieges, surrounded by forests and abounding in hares and rabbits. I was accustomed to spending four or five days alone there each year, there not being room enough to allow of my bringing a friend with me.

“In those days, I owned a quiet piece of land near Jumieges, surrounded by forests filled with hares and rabbits. I used to spend four or five days alone there each year since there wasn’t enough space to bring a friend along with me.

“I had placed there as gamekeeper, an old retired gendarme, a good man, hot-tempered, a severe disciplinarian, a terror to poachers and fearing nothing. He lived all alone, far from the village, in a little house, or rather hut, consisting of two rooms downstairs, with kitchen and store-room, and two upstairs. One of them, a kind of box just large enough to accommodate a bed, a cupboard and a chair, was reserved for my use.

“I had appointed an old retired police officer as the gamekeeper, a good man, hot-tempered, strict, a nightmare for poachers, and unafraid of anything. He lived alone, far from the village, in a small house, or more accurately, a hut, with two rooms downstairs, including a kitchen and storage room, and two upstairs. One of the upstairs rooms, a small box just big enough for a bed, a cupboard, and a chair, was set aside for my use.

“Old man Cavalier lived in the other one. When I said that he was alone in this place, I was wrong. He had taken his nephew with him, a young scamp about fourteen years old, who used to go to the village and run errands for the old man.

“Old man Cavalier lived in the other one. When I said he was alone in this place, I was mistaken. He had brought his nephew with him, a young troublemaker about fourteen years old, who would go to the village and run errands for the old man.

“This young scapegrace was long and lanky, with yellow hair, so light that it resembled the fluff of a plucked chicken, so thin that he seemed bald. Besides this, he had enormous feet and the hands of a giant.

“This young troublemaker was tall and skinny, with yellow hair that was so light it looked like the fluff of a plucked chicken, and so thin that he seemed bald. On top of that, he had huge feet and hands that belonged to a giant."

“He was cross-eyed, and never looked at anyone. He struck me as being in the same relation to the human race as ill-smelling beasts are to the animal race. He reminded me of a polecat.

“He was cross-eyed and never looked at anyone. He seemed to me to be in the same relationship to humanity as foul-smelling animals are to the animal kingdom. He reminded me of a skunk.”

“He slept in a kind of hole at the top of the stairs which led to the two rooms.

“He slept in a sort of nook at the top of the stairs that led to the two rooms.

“But during my short sojourns at the Pavilion—so I called the hut —Marius would give up his nook to an old woman from Ecorcheville, called Celeste, who used to come and cook for me, as old man Cavalier’s stews were not sufficient for my healthy appetite.

“But during my brief stays at the Pavilion—what I called the hut—Marius would give up his spot to an elderly woman from Ecorcheville named Celeste, who would come and cook for me, since old man Cavalier’s stews weren’t enough for my hearty appetite.”

“You now know the characters and the locality. Here is the story:

“You now know the characters and the setting. Here’s the story:

“It was on the fifteenth of October, 1854—I shall remember that date as long as I live.

“It was on October 15, 1854—I will remember that date for the rest of my life.

“I left Rouen on horseback, followed by my dog Bock, a big Dalmatian hound from Poitou, full-chested and with a heavy jaw, which could retrieve among the bushes like a Pont-Andemer spaniel.

“I left Rouen on horseback, accompanied by my dog Bock, a large Dalmatian hound from Poitou, sturdy and with a strong jaw, capable of retrieving in the bushes like a Pont-Andemer spaniel.

“I was carrying my satchel slung across my back and my gun diagonally across my chest. It was a cold, windy, gloomy day, with clouds scurrying across the sky.

“I was carrying my backpack slung across my back and my gun diagonally across my chest. It was a cold, windy, gloomy day, with clouds racing across the sky.

“As I went up the hill at Canteleu, I looked over the broad valley of the Seine, the river winding in and out along its course as far as the eye could see. To the right the towers of Rouen stood out against the sky, and to the left the landscape was bounded by the distant slopes covered with trees. Then I crossed the forest of Roumare and, toward five o’clock, reached the Pavilion, where Cavalier and Celeste were expecting me.

“As I climbed the hill at Canteleu, I looked out over the wide valley of the Seine, the river twisting and turning along its path as far as I could see. To the right, the towers of Rouen stood out against the sky, and to the left, the scenery was framed by the distant tree-covered slopes. Then I crossed the Roumare forest and, around five o’clock, arrived at the Pavilion, where Cavalier and Celeste were waiting for me.”

“For ten years I had appeared there at the same time, in the same manner; and for ten years the same faces had greeted me with the same words:

“For ten years, I had shown up there at the same time, in the same way; and for ten years, the same faces had welcomed me with the same words:

“‘Welcome, master! We hope your health is good.’

“‘Welcome, master! We hope you're doing well.’”

“Cavalier had hardly changed. He withstood time like an old tree; but Celeste, especially in the past four years, had become unrecognizable.

Cavalier had barely changed. He stood the test of time like an old tree; but Celeste, especially over the past four years, had become unrecognizable.

“She was bent almost double, and, although still active, when she walked her body was almost at right angles to her legs.

“She was hunched over, and even though she was still active, her body was nearly at a right angle to her legs when she walked.

“The old woman, who was very devoted to me, always seemed affected at seeing me again, and each time, as I left, she would say:

“The old woman, who was very devoted to me, always seemed touched to see me again, and every time I left, she would say:

“‘This may be the last time, master.’

‘This might be the last time, master.’

“The sad, timid farewell of this old servant, this hopeless resignation to the inevitable fate which was not far off for her, moved me strangely each year.

“The sad, timid goodbye of this old servant, this hopeless acceptance of the inevitable fate that was approaching for her, touched me deeply each year.

“I dismounted, and while Cavalier, whom I had greeted, was leading my horse to the little shed which served as a stable, I entered the kitchen, which also served as dining-room, followed by Celeste.

“I got off my horse, and while Cavalier, whom I had greeted, was leading my horse to the small shed that served as a stable, I entered the kitchen, which also acted as the dining room, followed by Celeste.

“Here the gamekeeper joined us. I saw at first glance that something was the matter. He seemed preoccupied, ill at ease, worried.

“Here the gamekeeper joined us. I saw right away that something was wrong. He looked distracted, uneasy, and worried.”

“I said to him:

"I told him:"

“‘Well, Cavalier, is everything all right?’

“‘So, Cavalier, is everything good?’”

“He muttered:

"He mumbled:

“‘Yes and no. There are things I don’t like.’

“‘Yes and no. There are things I don’t like.’”

“I asked:

"I asked:"

“‘What? Tell me about it.’

"Wait, tell me about it."

“But he shook his head.

“But he just shook his head.

“‘No, not yet, monsieur. I do not wish to bother you with my little troubles so soon after your arrival.’

“‘No, not yet, sir. I don’t want to trouble you with my small issues so soon after your arrival.’”

“I insisted, but he absolutely refused to give me any information before dinner. From his expression, I could tell that it was something very serious.

“I insisted, but he completely refused to tell me anything before dinner. From his expression, I could tell that it was something really serious.”

“Not knowing what to say to him, I asked:

“Not knowing what to say to him, I asked:

“‘How about game? Much of it this year?’

“‘What about the game? How much of it this year?’”

“‘Oh, yes! You’ll find all you want. Thank heaven, I looked out for that.’

“‘Oh, yes! You’ll find everything you need. Thank goodness I took care of that.’”

“He said this with so much seriousness, with such sad solemnity, that it was really almost funny. His big gray mustache seemed almost ready to drop from his lips.

“He said this with such seriousness, with such sad solemnity, that it was almost funny. His big gray mustache looked like it was about to fall from his lips.”

“Suddenly I remembered that I had not yet seen his nephew.

“Suddenly I remembered that I still hadn’t seen his nephew.”

“‘Where is Marius? Why does he not show himself?’

“‘Where is Marius? Why isn’t he showing himself?’”

“The gamekeeper started, looking me suddenly in the face:

“The gamekeeper jumped, suddenly looking me in the eye:

“Well, monsieur, I had rather tell you the whole business right away; it’s on account of him that I am worrying.’

“Well, sir, I’d prefer to tell you everything right now; it’s because of him that I’m worried.”

“‘Ah! Well, where is he?’

“‘Ah! So, where is he?’”

“‘Over in the stable, monsieur. I was waiting for the right time to bring him out.’

“‘In the stable, sir. I was waiting for the right moment to bring him out.’”

“‘What has he done?’

"What did he do?"

“‘Well, monsieur——’

"Well, sir—"

“The gamekeeper, however, hesitated, his voice altered and shaky, his face suddenly furrowed by the deep lines of an old man.

“The gamekeeper, however, paused, his voice unsteady and shaky, his face suddenly marked by the deep lines of an elderly man.

“He continued slowly:

"He went on slowly:"

“‘Well, I found out, last winter, that someone was poaching in the woods of Roseraies, but I couldn’t seem to catch the man. I spent night after night on the lookout for him. In vain. During that time they began poaching over by Ecorcheville. I was growing thin from vexation. But as for catching the trespasser, impossible! One might have thought that the rascal was forewarned of my plans.

“Last winter, I discovered that someone was poaching in the woods of Roseraies, but I couldn’t catch the guy. I spent many nights waiting for him. It was all for nothing. During that time, poaching started happening over in Ecorcheville. I was getting thinner from frustration. But as for catching the trespasser, it was impossible! It seemed like the guy was tipped off about my plans.”

“‘But one day, while I was brushing Marius’ Sunday trousers, I found forty cents in his pocket. Where did he get it?

“‘But one day, while I was ironing Marius' Sunday pants, I found forty cents in his pocket. Where did he get it?

“‘I thought the matter over for about a week, and I noticed that he used to go out; he would leave the house just as I was coming home to go to bed—yes, monsieur.

“’I thought about it for about a week, and I realized that he used to go out; he would leave the house just as I was getting home to go to bed—yes, sir.

“‘Then I started to watch him, without the slightest suspicion of the real facts. One morning, just after I had gone to bed before him, I got right up again, and followed him. For shadowing a man, there is nobody like me, monsieur.

“Then I began to watch him, without the slightest suspicion of what was really going on. One morning, just after I had gone to bed before him, I got up again and followed him. When it comes to shadowing someone, there’s no one better than me, sir.”

“‘And I caught him, Marius, poaching on your land, monsieur; he my nephew, I your keeper!

“‘And I caught him, Marius, trespassing on your land, sir; he’s my nephew, I’m your keeper!

“‘The blood rushed to my head, and I almost killed him on the spot, I hit him so hard. Oh! yes, I thrashed him all right. And I promised him that he would get another beating from my hand, in your presence, as an example.

“The blood rushed to my head, and I almost killed him right then and there; I hit him so hard. Oh yes, I really laid into him. And I told him that he would get another beating from me, in front of you, as a lesson.”

“‘There! I have grown thin from sorrow. You know how it is when one is worried like that. But tell me, what would you have done? The boy has no father or mother, and I am the last one of his blood; I kept him, I couldn’t drive him out, could I?

“'There! I've grown thin from sadness. You know how it is when someone is worried like that. But tell me, what would you have done? The boy doesn't have a father or mother, and I'm the last of his family; I took care of him, I couldn’t just turn him away, could I?

“‘I told him that if it happened again I would have no more pity for him, all would be over. There! Did I do right, monsieur?’

“‘I told him that if it happened again, I wouldn’t feel sorry for him anymore, it would all be over. There! Did I do the right thing, sir?’”

“I answered, holding out my hand:

“I replied, reaching out my hand:

“‘You did well, Cavalier; you are an honest man.’

“‘You did great, Cavalier; you’re a good person.’”

“He rose.

"He got up."

“‘Thank you, monsieur. Now I am going to fetch him. I must give him his thrashing, as an example.’

“‘Thank you, sir. Now I'm going to get him. I have to give him his punishment, as a lesson.’”

“I knew that it was hopeless to try and turn the old man from his idea. I therefore let him have his own way.

"I knew it was pointless to try to change the old man's mind. So, I let him have his way."

“He got the rascal and brought him back by the ear.

"He caught the troublemaker and brought him back by the ear."

“I was seated on a cane chair, with the solemn expression of a judge.

“I was sitting on a cane chair, with the serious expression of a judge.

“Marius seemed to have grown; he was homelier even than the year before, with his evil, sneaking expression.

“Marius seemed to have grown; he was even less attractive than the year before, with his sinister, sneaky expression.

“His big hands seemed gigantic.

“His large hands seemed enormous."

“His uncle pushed him up to me, and, in his soldierly voice, said:

“His uncle pushed him over to me, and in his commanding voice, said:

“‘Beg the gentleman’s pardon.’

"Apologies to the gentleman."

“The boy didn’t say a word.

The boy stayed silent.

“Then putting one arm round him, the former gendarme lifted him right off the ground, and began to whack him with such force that I rose to stop the blows.

“Then putting one arm around him, the former cop lifted him right off the ground and started hitting him with such force that I stood up to stop the blows.

“The boy was now howling: ‘Mercy! mercy! mercy! I promise——’

“The boy was now screaming: ‘Help! Help! Help! I promise——’

“Cavalier put him back on the ground and forced him to his knees:

“Cavalier put him back on the ground and forced him to his knees:

“‘Beg for pardon,’ he said.

"‘Apologies,’ he said."

“With eyes lowered, the scamp murmured:

“With his eyes down, the troublemaker whispered:

“‘I ask for pardon!’

"I apologize!"

“Then his uncle lifted him to his feet, and dismissed him with a cuff which almost knocked him down again.

“Then his uncle helped him up and gave him a slap that nearly knocked him down again.”

“He made his escape, and I did not see him again that evening.

“He got away, and I didn’t see him again that evening.

“Cavalier appeared overwhelmed.’

"Cavalier seemed overwhelmed."

“‘He is a bad egg,’ he said.

“‘He’s a bad egg,’ he said.

“And throughout the whole dinner, he kept repeating:

“And throughout the entire dinner, he kept repeating:

“‘Oh! that worries me, monsieur, that worries me.’

“‘Oh! that bothers me, sir, that bothers me.’”

“I tried to comfort him, but in vain.

“I tried to comfort him, but it didn't work.”

“I went to bed early, so that I might start out at daybreak.

“I went to bed early so I could leave at daybreak.

“My dog was already asleep on the floor, at the foot of my bed, when I put out the light.

"My dog was already asleep on the floor at the foot of my bed when I turned off the light."

“I was awakened toward midnight by the furious barking of my dog Bock. I immediately noticed that my room was full of smoke. I jumped out of bed, struck a light, ran to the door and opened it. A cloud of flames burst in. The house was on fire.

“I was awakened around midnight by my dog Bock barking like crazy. I quickly realized my room was filled with smoke. I jumped out of bed, lit a match, ran to the door, and opened it. A wave of flames rushed in. The house was on fire.”

“I quickly closed the heavy oak door and, drawing on my trousers, I first lowered the dog through the window, by means of a rope made of my sheets; then, having thrown out the rest of my clothes, my game-bag and my gun, I in turn escaped the same way.

“I quickly shut the heavy oak door and, pulling on my pants, I first lowered the dog through the window using a rope made from my sheets; then, after tossing out the rest of my clothes, my game bag, and my gun, I escaped the same way.”

“I began to shout with all my might: ‘Cavalier! Cavalier! Cavalier!’

“I started yelling at the top of my lungs: ‘Cavalier! Cavalier! Cavalier!’”

“But the gamekeeper did not wake up. He slept soundly like an old gendarme.

“But the gamekeeper didn't wake up. He slept deeply like an old cop.”

“However, I could see through the lower windows that the whole ground-floor was nothing but a roaring furnace; I also noticed that it had been filled with straw to make it burn readily.

“However, I could see through the lower windows that the entire ground floor was just a blazing furnace; I also noticed that it had been filled with straw to make it burn easily."

“Somebody must purposely have set fire to the place!

“Someone must have intentionally started a fire in this place!”

“I continued shrieking wildly: ‘Cavalier!’

“I kept screaming: ‘Cavalier!’”

“Then the thought struck me that the smoke might be suffocating him. An idea came to me. I slipped two cartridges into my gun, and shot straight at his window.

“Then it hit me that the smoke could be choking him. An idea formed in my mind. I loaded two cartridges into my gun and fired directly at his window.”

“The six panes of glass shattered into the room in a cloud of glass. This time the old man had heard me, and he appeared, dazed, in his nightshirt, bewildered by the glare which illumined the whole front of his ‘house.

“The six panes of glass shattered into the room in a cloud of glass. This time the old man had heard me, and he appeared, dazed, in his nightshirt, bewildered by the glare that lit up the entire front of his house.

“I cried to him:

"I cried to him:"

“‘Your house is on fire! Escape through the window! Quick! Quick!’

“‘Your house is on fire! Get out through the window! Hurry! Hurry!’”

“The flames were coming out through all the cracks downstairs, were licking along the wall, were creeping toward him and going to surround him. He jumped and landed on his feet, like a cat.

“The flames were bursting through all the gaps downstairs, licking the walls, creeping toward him, ready to surround him. He jumped and landed on his feet, like a cat."

“It was none too soon. The thatched roof cracked in the middle, right over the staircase, which formed a kind of flue for the fire downstairs; and an immense red jet jumped up into the air, spreading like a stream of water and sprinkling a shower of sparks around the hut. In a few seconds it was nothing but a pool of flames.

“It was just in time. The thatched roof split in the middle, right above the staircase, which acted like a chimney for the fire below; and a huge red flame shot up into the air, spreading like water and scattering a shower of sparks around the hut. In just a few seconds, it turned into nothing but a sea of flames.”

“Cavalier, thunderstruck, asked:

“Cavalier, shocked, asked:

“‘How did the fire start?’

“‘How did the fire begin?’”

“I answered:

"I replied:"

“‘Somebody lit it in the kitchen.’

“‘Someone lit it in the kitchen.’”

“He muttered:

"He murmured:"

“‘Who could have started the fire?’

“‘Who could have started the fire?’”

“And I, suddenly guessing, answered:

"And I suddenly guessed, replied:"

“‘Marius!’

“Marius!”

“The old man understood. He stammered:

“The old man understood. He stammered:

“‘Good God! That is why he didn’t return.’

“‘Oh my God! That’s why he didn’t come back.’”

“A terrible thought flashed through my mind. I cried:

“A terrible thought crossed my mind. I shouted:

“‘And Celeste! Celeste!’

"‘And Celeste! Celeste!’"

“He did not answer. The house caved in before us, forming only an enormous, bright, blinding brazier, an awe-inspiring funeral-pile, where the poor woman could no longer be anything but a glowing ember, a glowing ember of human flesh.

“He didn’t answer. The house collapsed in front of us, turning into a huge, bright, blinding fire, an awe-inspiring funeral pyre, where the poor woman could now only be a burning ember, a burning ember of human flesh."

“We had not heard a single cry.

“We hadn't heard a single cry.

“As the fire crept toward the shed, I suddenly bethought me of my horse, and Cavalier ran to free it.

“As the fire spread toward the shed, I suddenly remembered my horse, and Cavalier ran to set it free.”

“Hardly had he opened the door of the stable, when a supple, nimble body darted between his legs, and threw him on his face. It was Marius, running for all he was worth.

“Barely had he opened the stable door when a quick, agile body dashed between his legs and knocked him down. It was Marius, running at full speed.”

“The man was up in a second. He tried to run after the wretch, but, seeing that he could not catch him, and maddened by an irresistible anger, yielding to one of those thoughtless impulses which we cannot foresee or prevent, he picked up my gun, which was lying on the ground. near him, put it to his shoulder, and, before I could make a motion, he pulled the trigger without even noticing whether or not the weapon was loaded.

“The man was up in an instant. He tried to chase after the scoundrel, but realizing he couldn't catch him and overwhelmed by uncontrollable anger, he acted on one of those impulsive urges that we can't predict or stop. He grabbed my gun, which was lying on the ground nearby, put it to his shoulder, and before I could react, he pulled the trigger without even checking if the gun was loaded.”

“One of the cartridges which I had put in to announce the fire was still intact, and the charge caught the fugitive right in the back,—throwing him forward on the ground, bleeding profusely. He immediately began to claw the earth with his hands and with his knees, as though trying to run on all fours like a rabbit who has been mortally wounded, and sees the hunter approaching.

“One of the cartridges I had loaded to signal the fire was still intact, and it hit the fugitive right in the back, knocking him forward onto the ground, bleeding heavily. He immediately started to claw at the earth with his hands and knees, like a rabbit that’s been mortally wounded and sees the hunter coming.”

“I rushed forward to the boy, but I could already hear the death-rattle. He passed away before the fire was extinguished, without having said a word.

“I rushed forward to the boy, but I could already hear the death rattle. He passed away before the fire was put out, without having said a word.

“Cavalier, still in his shirt, his legs bare, was standing near us, motionless, dazed.

“Cavalier, still in his shirt with bare legs, stood near us, motionless and dazed.”

“When the people from the village arrived, my gamekeeper was taken away, like an insane man.

“When the villagers arrived, my gamekeeper was taken away like a madman.”

“I appeared at the trial as witness, and related the facts in detail, without changing a thing. Cavalier was acquitted. He disappeared that very day, leaving the country.

“I showed up at the trial as a witness and shared the facts in detail, without altering anything. Cavalier was found not guilty. He vanished that same day, leaving the country.”

“I have never seen him since.

“I have never seen him since.

“There, gentlemen, that is my story.”

"There you have it, gentlemen, that's my story."





THE STORY OF A FARM GIRL





PART I

As the weather was very fine, the people on the farm had hurried through their dinner and had returned to the fields.

As the weather was really nice, the people on the farm rushed through their dinner and went back to the fields.

The servant, Rose, remained alone in the large kitchen, where the fire was dying out on the hearth beneath the large boiler of hot water. From time to time she dipped out some water and slowly washed her dishes, stopping occasionally to look at the two streaks of light which the sun threw across the long table through the window, and which showed the defects in the glass.

The servant, Rose, was left alone in the big kitchen, where the fire was dying down in the hearth under the large hot water boiler. Every now and then, she scooped out some water and slowly washed her dishes, pausing occasionally to look at the two beams of light the sun cast across the long table through the window, highlighting the flaws in the glass.

Three venturesome hens were picking up the crumbs under the chairs, while the smell of the poultry yard and the warmth from the cow stall came in through the half-open door, and a cock was heard crowing in the distance.

Three adventurous hens were pecking at the crumbs under the chairs, while the smell of the chicken coop and the warmth from the barn came in through the half-open door, and a rooster could be heard crowing in the distance.

When she had finished her work, wiped down the table, dusted the mantelpiece and put the plates on the high dresser close to the wooden clock with its loud tick-tock, she drew a long breath, as she felt rather oppressed, without exactly knowing why. She looked at the black clay walls, the rafters that were blackened with smoke and from which hung spiders’ webs, smoked herrings and strings of onions, and then she sat down, rather overcome by the stale odor from the earthen floor, on which so many things had been continually spilled and which the heat brought out. With this there was mingled the sour smell of the pans of milk which were set out to raise the cream in the adjoining dairy.

When she finished her work, wiped down the table, dusted the mantel, and put the plates on the high dresser near the wooden clock with its loud tick-tock, she took a deep breath, feeling a bit weighed down without really knowing why. She looked at the black clay walls, the rafters darkened with smoke and adorned with spider webs, smoked herring, and strings of onions, then she sat down, feeling somewhat overwhelmed by the musty smell from the earthen floor, which had seen countless spills that the heat intensified. Alongside that was the sour smell of the pans of milk set out to raise cream in the nearby dairy.

She wanted to sew, as usual, but she did not feel strong enough, and so she went to the door to get a mouthful of fresh air, which seemed to do her good.

She wanted to sew, as usual, but she didn't feel strong enough, so she went to the door to get a breath of fresh air, which seemed to help her.

The fowls were lying on the steaming dunghill; some of them were scratching with one claw in search of worms, while the cock stood up proudly in their midst. When he crowed, the cocks in all the neighboring farmyards replied to him, as if they were uttering challenges from farm to farm.

The birds were resting on the steaming pile of manure; some were scratching with one foot looking for worms, while the rooster stood proudly among them. When he crowed, the roosters in all the nearby farms responded, as if they were throwing out challenges from one farm to another.

The girl looked at them without thinking, and then she raised her eyes and was almost dazzled at the sight of the apple trees in blossom. Just then a colt, full of life and friskiness, jumped over the ditches and then stopped suddenly, as if surprised at being alone.

The girl looked at them without thinking, then she lifted her gaze and was nearly dazzled by the sight of the apple trees in bloom. Just then, a lively colt jumped over the ditches and then suddenly stopped, as if surprised to be alone.

She also felt inclined to run; she felt inclined to move and to stretch her limbs and to repose in the warm, breathless air. She took a few undecided steps and closed her eyes, for she was seized with a feeling of animal comfort, and then she went to look for eggs in the hen loft. There were thirteen of them, which she took in and put into the storeroom; but the smell from the kitchen annoyed her again, and she went out to sit on the grass for a time.

She also felt like running; she felt the urge to move and stretch her limbs and relax in the warm, still air. She took a few uncertain steps and closed her eyes, overcome by a sense of physical comfort, and then she went to look for eggs in the chicken coop. There were thirteen of them, which she brought in and stored in the storeroom; however, the smell coming from the kitchen bothered her again, so she went outside to sit on the grass for a while.

The farmyard, which was surrounded by trees, seemed to be asleep. The tall grass, amid which the tall yellow dandelions rose up like streaks of yellow light, was of a vivid, fresh spring green. The apple trees cast their shade all round them, and the thatched roofs, on which grew blue and yellow irises, with their sword-like leaves, steamed as if the moisture of the stables and barns were coming through the straw. The girl went to the shed, where the carts and buggies were kept. Close to it, in a ditch, there was a large patch of violets, whose fragrance was spread abroad, while beyond the slope the open country could be seen, where grain was growing, with clumps of trees in places, and groups of laborers here and there, who looked as small as dolls, and white horses like toys, who were drawing a child’s cart, driven by a man as tall as one’s finger.

The farmyard, surrounded by trees, felt like it was in a deep slumber. The tall grass, dotted with bright yellow dandelions that looked like bursts of sunlight, was a vibrant, fresh spring green. The apple trees provided shade all around, and the thatched roofs, adorned with blue and yellow irises and their sword-like leaves, seemed to exude warmth as if the moisture from the stables and barns was filtering through the straw. The girl walked over to the shed where the carts and buggies were stored. Nearby, in a ditch, there was a large patch of violets, their sweet scent drifting through the air, while beyond the slope, the open countryside was visible, with fields of grain and clusters of trees scattered throughout. Laborers appeared like tiny dolls, and white horses looked like toys, pulling a small cart driven by a man as little as a child's finger.

She took up a bundle of straw, threw it into the ditch and sat down upon it. Then, not feeling comfortable, she undid it, spread it out and lay down upon it at full length on her back, with both arms under her head and her legs stretched out.

She picked up a bundle of straw, tossed it into the ditch, and sat down on it. Then, feeling uncomfortable, she unfolded it, spread it out, and lay down flat on her back, with her arms under her head and her legs stretched out.

Gradually her eyes closed, and she was falling into a state of delightful languor. She was, in fact, almost asleep when she felt two hands on her bosom, and she sprang up at a bound. It was Jacques, one of the farm laborers, a tall fellow from Picardy, who had been making love to her for a long time. He had been herding the sheep, and, seeing her lying down in the shade, had come up stealthily and holding his breath, with glistening eyes and bits of straw in his hair.

Gradually, her eyes closed, and she started to drift into a state of pleasurable drowsiness. She was nearly asleep when she felt two hands on her chest, causing her to spring up suddenly. It was Jacques, one of the farm workers, a tall guy from Picardy, who had been pursuing her romantically for a while. He had been herding sheep and, noticing her lying down in the shade, had approached quietly, holding his breath, with glistening eyes and bits of straw in his hair.

He tried to kiss her, but she gave him a smack in the face, for she was as strong as he, and he was shrewd enough to beg her pardon; so they sat down side by side and talked amicably. They spoke about the favorable weather, of their master, who was a good fellow, then of their neighbors, of all the people in the country round, of themselves, of their village, of their youthful days, of their recollections, of their relations, who had left them for a long time, and it might be forever. She grew sad as she thought of it, while he, with one fixed idea in his head, drew closer to her.

He tried to kiss her, but she slapped him in the face, since she was just as strong as he was, and he was smart enough to apologize; so they sat down next to each other and talked things over. They chatted about the nice weather, their boss, who was a good guy, then about their neighbors, everyone in the area, themselves, their village, their younger days, their memories, and their relatives who had left them long ago, maybe even forever. She became sad as she thought about it, while he, with one thing on his mind, moved closer to her.

“I have not seen my mother for a long time,” she said. “It is very hard to be separated like that,” and she directed her looks into the distance, toward the village in the north which she had left.

“I haven't seen my mom in a long time,” she said. “It’s really tough to be apart like this,” and she gazed into the distance, toward the village in the north that she had left behind.

Suddenly, however, he seized her by the neck and kissed her again, but she struck him so violently in the face with her clenched fist that his nose began to bleed, and he got up and laid his head against the stem of a tree. When she saw that, she was sorry, and going up to him, she said: “Have I hurt you?” He, however, only laughed. “No, it was a mere nothing; only she had hit him right on the middle of the nose. What a devil!” he said, and he looked at her with admiration, for she had inspired him with a feeling of respect and of a very different kind of admiration which was the beginning of a real love for that tall, strong wench. When the bleeding had stopped, he proposed a walk, as he was afraid of his neighbor’s heavy hand, if they remained side by side like that much longer; but she took his arm of her own accord, in the avenue, as if they had been out for an evening’s walk, and said: “It is not nice of you to despise me like that, Jacques.” He protested, however. No, he did not despise her. He was in love with her, that was all.

Suddenly, he grabbed her by the neck and kissed her again, but she hit him so hard in the face with her fist that his nose started to bleed, and he got up and leaned his head against the trunk of a tree. When she saw that, she felt bad and went over to him, asking, “Did I hurt you?” He just laughed. “No, it was nothing; she just hit me right on the nose. What a beast!” he said, looking at her with admiration, because she had made him feel a sense of respect and a different kind of admiration that was the start of real love for that tall, strong girl. Once the bleeding stopped, he suggested they take a walk, worried about his neighbor's temper if they stayed close like that any longer; but she took his arm on her own as they walked down the avenue, acting like they were just out for a nice evening stroll, and said, “It’s not fair for you to look down on me like that, Jacques.” He insisted that he wasn’t looking down on her. He was in love with her, that was all.

“So you really want to marry me?” she asked.

“So you really want to marry me?” she asked.

He hesitated and then looked at her sideways, while she looked straight ahead of her. She had fat, red cheeks, a full bust beneath her cotton jacket; thick, red lips; and her neck, which was almost bare, was covered with small beads of perspiration. He felt a fresh access of desire, and, putting his lips to her ear, he murmured: “Yes, of course I do.”

He hesitated and then glanced at her from the side, while she continued to stare straight ahead. She had chubby, red cheeks, a full figure beneath her cotton jacket, thick, red lips, and her almost bare neck was covered with tiny beads of sweat. He felt a surge of desire, and leaning close to her ear, he whispered, “Yes, of course I do.”

Then she threw her arms round his neck and kissed him till they were both out of breath. From that moment the eternal story of love began between them. They plagued one another in corners; they met in the moonlight beside the haystack and gave each other bruises on the legs, under the table, with their heavy nailed boots. By degrees, however, Jacques seemed to grow tired of her; he avoided her, scarcely spoke to her, and did not try any longer to meet her alone, which made her sad and anxious; and soon she found that she was enceinte.

Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him until they were both out of breath. From that moment, their timeless love story began. They playfully tormented each other in hidden corners; they met in the moonlight by the haystack and playfully kicked each other’s legs under the table with their heavy boots. Gradually, though, Jacques started to seem bored with her; he began to avoid her, barely spoke to her, and stopped trying to meet her alone, which made her feel sad and anxious; and soon she realized that she was pregnant.

At first she was in a state of consternation, but then she got angry, and her rage increased every day because she could not meet him, as he avoided her most carefully. At last, one night, when every one in the farmhouse was asleep, she went out noiselessly in her petticoat, with bare feet, crossed the yard and opened the door of the stable where Jacques was lying in a large box of straw above his horses. He pretended to snore when he heard her coming, but she knelt down by his side and shook him until he sat up.

At first, she was really upset, but then she got angry, and her rage grew every day because she couldn't see him, since he was avoiding her like crazy. Finally, one night, when everyone in the farmhouse was asleep, she quietly slipped out in her petticoat and bare feet, crossed the yard, and opened the door of the stable where Jacques was lying in a big box of straw above his horses. He pretended to snore when he heard her coming, but she knelt beside him and shook him until he sat up.

“What do you want?” he then asked her. And with clenched teeth, and trembling with anger, she replied: “I want—I want you to marry me, as you promised.” But he only laughed and replied: “Oh! if a man were to marry all the girls with whom he has made a slip, he would have more than enough to do.”

“What do you want?” he then asked her. And with clenched teeth, shaking with anger, she replied: “I want—I want you to marry me, like you promised.” But he just laughed and said: “Oh! if a guy were to marry all the girls he's messed around with, he’d have more than enough on his plate.”

Then she seized him by the throat, threw him or his back, so that he could not get away from her, and, half strangling him, she shouted into his face:

Then she grabbed him by the throat, threw him onto his back so he couldn't escape, and, partially choking him, yelled in his face:

“I am enceinte, do you hear? I am enceinte!”

“I’m pregnant, do you hear? I’m pregnant!”

He gasped for breath, as he was almost choked, and so they remained, both of them, motionless and without speaking, in the dark silence, which was only broken by the noise made by a horse as he, pulled the hay out of the manger and then slowly munched it.

He gasped for breath, nearly choking, and they stayed there, both of them, frozen and silent in the dark, only interrupted by the sound of a horse pulling hay from the manger and then slowly chewing it.

When Jacques found that she was the stronger, he stammered out: “Very well, I will marry you, as that is the case.” But she did not believe his promises. “It must be at once,” she said. “You must have the banns put up.” “At once,” he replied. “Swear solemnly that you will.” He hesitated for a few moments and then said: “I swear it, by Heaven!”

When Jacques realized she was the stronger one, he stammered, “Alright, I’ll marry you, since that's how it is.” But she didn’t trust his promises. “It has to be immediate,” she insisted. “You need to have the banns announced.” “Right away,” he answered. “Promise me you will.” He paused for a moment and then said, “I promise, by Heaven!”

Then she released her grasp and went away without another word.

Then she let go and walked away without saying another word.

She had no chance of speaking to him for several days; and, as the stable was now always locked at night, she was afraid to make any noise, for fear of creating a scandal. One morning, however, she saw another man come in at dinner time, and she said: “Has Jacques left?” “Yes;” the man replied; “I have got his place.”

She hadn’t been able to talk to him for several days, and since the stable was always locked at night, she was worried about making any noise and causing a scandal. One morning, though, she saw another man come in at dinner time, and she asked, “Has Jacques left?” “Yeah,” the man replied, “I took his spot.”

This made her tremble so violently that she could not take the saucepan off the fire; and later, when they were all at work, she went up into her room and cried, burying her head in the bolster, so that she might not be heard. During the day, however, she tried to obtain some information without exciting any suspicion, but she was so overwhelmed by the thoughts of her misfortune that she fancied that all the people whom she asked laughed maliciously. All she learned, however, was that he had left the neighborhood altogether.

This made her shake so badly that she couldn't take the saucepan off the heat; later, when everyone was busy, she went up to her room and cried, burying her head in the pillow so no one could hear her. During the day, though, she tried to find out some information without raising any suspicion, but she was so consumed by her worries that it felt like everyone she asked was laughing at her. All she found out was that he had completely left the area.





PART II

Then a cloud of constant misery began for her. She worked mechanically, without thinking of what she was doing, with one fixed idea in her head:

Then a cloud of constant misery started for her. She worked on autopilot, not really thinking about what she was doing, with one fixed idea in her mind:

“Suppose people were to know.”

“What if people found out?”

This continual feeling made her so incapable of reasoning that she did not even try to think of any means of avoiding the disgrace that she knew must ensue, which was irreparable and drawing nearer every day, and which was as sure as death itself. She got up every morning long before the others and persistently tried to look at her figure in a piece of broken looking-glass, before which she did her hair, as she was very anxious to know whether anybody would notice a change in her, and, during the day, she stopped working every few minutes to look at herself from top to toe, to see whether her apron did not look too short.

This constant feeling made her so unable to think straight that she didn’t even try to come up with a way to avoid the shame she knew was inevitable, which was irreversible and getting closer every day, as certain as death itself. She woke up every morning long before the others and kept trying to catch a glimpse of her reflection in a piece of broken glass, where she fixed her hair, as she was really worried about whether anyone would notice a change in her. During the day, she took breaks from her work every few minutes to check herself from head to toe, to see if her apron looked too short.

The months went on, and she scarcely spoke now, and when she was asked a question, did not appear to understand; but she had a frightened look, haggard eyes and trembling hands, which made her master say to her occasionally: “My poor girl, how stupid you have grown lately.”

The months went by, and she hardly spoke now, and when she was asked a question, she didn’t seem to understand; but she had a scared look, worn-out eyes, and shaking hands, which caused her master to occasionally say to her: “My poor girl, you’ve become so dull lately.”

In church she hid behind a pillar, and no longer ventured to go to confession, as she feared to face the priest, to whom she attributed superhuman powers, which enabled him to read people’s consciences; and at meal times the looks of her fellow servants almost made her faint with mental agony; and she was always fancying that she had been found out by the cowherd, a precocious and cunning little lad, whose bright eyes seemed always to be watching her.

In church, she stuck behind a pillar and stopped going to confession because she was too afraid to face the priest, who she thought had superhuman powers that let him see into people’s consciences. During mealtimes, the looks from her fellow servants nearly made her faint from anxiety, and she constantly worried that the cowherd, a sharp and sly little kid, had figured her out, his bright eyes always seeming to watch her.

One morning the postman brought her a letter, and as she had never received one in her life before she was so upset by it that she was obliged to sit down. Perhaps it was from him? But, as she could not read, she sat anxious and trembling with that piece of paper, covered with ink, in her hand. After a time, however, she put it into her pocket, as she did not venture to confide her secret to any one. She often stopped in her work to look at those lines written at regular intervals, and which terminated in a signature, imagining vaguely that she would suddenly discover their meaning, until at last, as she felt half mad with impatience and anxiety, she went to the schoolmaster, who told her to sit down and read to her as follows:

One morning, the postman delivered her a letter, and since she had never received one in her life before, it upset her so much that she had to sit down. Could it be from him? But since she couldn’t read, she sat there anxious and trembling, holding the piece of paper covered in ink. After a while, though, she put it in her pocket, not daring to share her secret with anyone. She often paused in her work to look at those lines written at regular intervals, ending with a signature, vaguely imagining that she would suddenly understand their meaning. Finally, as she felt half crazy with impatience and anxiety, she went to the schoolmaster, who told her to sit down and read to her as follows:

“MY DEAR DAUGHTER: I write to tell you that I am very ill. Our neighbor, Monsieur Dentu, begs you to come, if you can.

“MY DEAR DAUGHTER: I'm writing to let you know that I'm very sick. Our neighbor, Monsieur Dentu, urges you to come, if you can.

“From your affectionate mother,

"From your loving mom,"

                  “CESAIRE DENTU, Deputy Mayor.”
 
"CESAIRE DENTU, Deputy Mayor."

She did not say a word and went away, but as soon as she was alone her legs gave way under her, and she fell down by the roadside and remained there till night.

She didn’t say anything and walked away, but as soon as she was alone, her legs gave out, and she collapsed by the side of the road and stayed there until night.

When she got back, she told the farmer her bad news, and he allowed her to go home for as long as she liked, and promised to have her work done by a charwoman and to take her back when she returned.

When she got back, she told the farmer her bad news, and he let her go home for as long as she wanted, and promised to have her work done by a cleaning lady and to take her back when she returned.

Her mother died soon after she got there, and the next day Rose gave birth to a seven-months child, a miserable little skeleton, thin enough to make anybody shudder, and which seemed to be suffering continually, to judge from the painful manner in which it moved its poor little hands, which were as thin as a crab’s legs; but it lived for all that. She said she was married, but could not be burdened with the child, so she left it with some neighbors, who promised to take great care of it, and she went back to the farm.

Her mother passed away soon after she arrived, and the next day Rose gave birth to a seven-month premature baby, a tiny little skeleton, so frail that anyone would shudder at the sight of it. It seemed to be in constant distress, judging by the painful way it moved its tiny hands, which were as thin as crab legs; yet it survived despite everything. She claimed she was married but couldn’t take on the responsibility of the child, so she left it with some neighbors who promised to care for it, and she returned to the farm.

But now in her heart, which had been wounded so long, there arose something like brightness, an unknown love for that frail little creature which she had left behind her, though there was fresh suffering in that very love, suffering which she felt every hour and every minute, because she was parted from her child. What pained her most, however, was the mad longing to kiss it, to press it in her arms, to feel the warmth of its little body against her breast. She could not sleep at night; she thought of it the whole day long, and in the evening, when her work was done, she would sit in front of the fire and gaze at it intently, as people do whose thoughts are far away.

But now in her heart, which had been hurt for so long, there arose something like brightness, an unknown love for that fragile little being she had left behind, even though that very love brought fresh suffering—suffering she felt every hour and every minute because she was apart from her child. What hurt her the most, though, was the overwhelming desire to kiss it, to hold it in her arms, to feel the warmth of its little body against her chest. She couldn’t sleep at night; she thought about it all day long, and in the evening, when her work was done, she would sit in front of the fire and stare at it intently, like people do when their thoughts are far away.

They began to talk about her and to tease her about her lover. They asked her whether he was tall, handsome and rich. When was the wedding to be and the christening? And often she ran away to cry by herself, for these questions seemed to hurt her like the prick of a pin; and, in order to forget their jokes, she began to work still more energetically, and, still thinking of her child, she sought some way of saving up money for it, and determined to work so that her master would be obliged to raise her wages.

They started talking about her and teasing her about her boyfriend. They asked her if he was tall, handsome, and wealthy. When was the wedding and the baptism going to take place? Often, she would run off to cry alone because these questions felt like sharp pin pricks; to escape their jokes, she began to work even harder, and while thinking about her child, she looked for ways to save up money for it, determined to work so that her boss would have to give her a raise.

By degrees she almost monopolized the work and persuaded him to get rid of one servant girl, who had become useless since she had taken to working like two; she economized in the bread, oil and candles; in the corn, which they gave to the chickens too extravagantly, and in the fodder for the horses and cattle, which was rather wasted. She was as miserly about her master’s money as if it had been her own; and, by dint of making good bargains, of getting high prices for all their produce, and by baffling the peasants’ tricks when they offered anything for sale, he, at last, entrusted her with buying and selling everything, with the direction of all the laborers, and with the purchase of provisions necessary for the household; so that, in a short time, she became indispensable to him. She kept such a strict eye on everything about her that, under her direction, the farm prospered wonderfully, and for five miles around people talked of “Master Vallin’s servant,” and the farmer himself said everywhere: “That girl is worth more than her weight in gold.”

Gradually, she almost took over the work and convinced him to let go of one servant girl, who had become useless since she had started working like two. She saved on bread, oil, and candles; on the corn, which they had been giving to the chickens too generously; and on the feed for the horses and cattle, which was often wasted. She was as stingy with her master's money as if it were her own; and through making good deals, getting high prices for all their produce, and outsmarting the peasants' tricks when they tried to sell anything, he eventually entrusted her with buying and selling everything, managing all the laborers, and purchasing the supplies needed for the household. As a result, she quickly became essential to him. She kept such a close watch on everything that, under her direction, the farm thrived wonderfully, and for five miles around, people talked about “Master Vallin’s servant,” and the farmer himself often said, “That girl is worth more than her weight in gold.”

But time passed by, and her wages remained the same. Her hard work was accepted as something that was due from every good servant, and as a mere token of good will; and she began to think rather bitterly that if the farmer could put fifty or a hundred crowns extra into the bank every month, thanks to her, she was still only earning her two hundred francs a year, neither more nor less; and so she made up her mind to ask for an increase of wages. She went to see the schoolmaster three times about it, but when she got there, she spoke about something else. She felt a kind of modesty in asking for money, as if it were something disgraceful; but, at last, one day, when the farmer was having breakfast by himself in the kitchen, she said to him, with some embarrassment, that she wished to speak to him particularly. He raised his head in surprise, with both his hands on the table, holding his knife, with its point in the air, in one, and a piece of bread in the other, and he looked fixedly at, the girl, who felt uncomfortable under his gaze, but asked for a week’s holiday, so that she might get away, as she was not very well. He acceded to her request immediately, and then added, in some embarrassment himself:

But time went on, and her pay stayed the same. Her hard work was seen as what every good servant should do, just a sign of goodwill; and she started to bitterly realize that while the farmer was able to put away fifty or a hundred crowns extra in the bank every month thanks to her, she was still only making her two hundred francs a year, no more, no less. So, she decided to ask for a raise. She approached the schoolmaster about it three times, but each time she ended up talking about something else. She felt shy about asking for money, as if it were something shameful. Finally, one day, when the farmer was having breakfast alone in the kitchen, she told him, a bit nervously, that she wanted to talk to him about something important. He looked up in surprise, with both hands on the table, holding his knife with the point up in one hand and a piece of bread in the other, staring at her. She felt uneasy under his gaze but asked for a week off, saying she needed a break because she wasn't feeling well. He quickly agreed to her request and then added, a bit awkwardly:

“When you come back, I shall have something to say to you myself.”

“When you come back, I’ll have something to say to you directly.”





PART III

The child was nearly eight months old, and she did not recognize it. It had grown rosy and chubby all over, like a little roll of fat. She threw herself on it, as if it had been some prey, and kissed it so violently that it began to scream with terror; and then she began to cry herself, because it did not know her, and stretched out its arms to its nurse as soon as it saw her. But the next day it began to know her, and laughed when it saw her, and she took it into the fields, and ran about excitedly with it, and sat down under the shade of the trees; and then, for the first time in her life, she opened her heart to somebody, although he could not understand her, and told him her troubles; how hard her work was, her anxieties and her hopes, and she quite tired the child with the violence of her caresses.

The child was almost eight months old, and she didn't recognize it. It had become rosy and chubby all over, like a little bundle of fat. She lunged at it, as if it were prey, and kissed it so forcefully that it started to scream in fear; then she began to cry as well, because it didn’t know her and reached out for its nurse as soon as it saw her. But the next day, it started to recognize her and laughed when it saw her. She took it into the fields, ran around excitedly with it, and sat down in the shade of the trees; and then, for the first time in her life, she opened up to someone, even though he couldn't understand her, and shared her troubles with him—how hard her work was, her worries, and her hopes. She exhausted the child with the intensity of her affection.

She took the greatest pleasure in handling it, in washing and dressing it, for it seemed to her that all this was the confirmation of her maternity; and she would look at it, almost feeling surprised ‘that it was hers, and would say to herself in a low voice as she danced it in her arms: “It is my baby, it’s my baby.”

She felt immense joy in taking care of it, in washing and dressing it, because it felt like a true affirmation of her motherhood. She would look at it, almost in disbelief that it belonged to her, and softly tell herself as she cradled it in her arms, “It’s my baby, it’s my baby.”

She cried all the way home as she returned to the farm and had scarcely got in before her master called her into his room; and she went, feeling astonished and nervous, without knowing why.

She cried the whole way home as she went back to the farm and had barely stepped inside before her boss called her into his room; she went, feeling shocked and anxious, without understanding why.

“Sit down there,” he said. She sat down, and for some moments they remained side by side, in some embarrassment, with their arms hanging at their sides, as if they did not know what to do with them, and looking each other in the face, after the manner of peasants.

“Sit down there,” he said. She sat down, and for a few moments they stayed side by side, feeling a bit awkward, with their arms hanging at their sides, as if they didn’t know what to do with them, and looking at each other, like farmers do.

The farmer, a stout, jovial, obstinate man of forty-five, who had lost two wives, evidently felt embarrassed, which was very unusual with him; but, at last, he made up his mind, and began to speak vaguely, hesitating a little, and looking out of the window as he talked. “How is it, Rose,” he said, “that you have never thought of settling in life?” She grew as pale as death, and, seeing that she gave him no answer, he went on: “You are a good, steady, active and economical girl; and a wife like you would make a man’s fortune.”

The farmer, a sturdy, friendly, stubborn man of forty-five, who had lost two wives, clearly felt awkward, which was quite unusual for him; but eventually, he gathered his thoughts and began to speak hesitantly, glancing out the window as he did. “So, Rose,” he said, “why have you never thought about settling down?” She turned as pale as a ghost, and seeing that she didn’t respond, he continued: “You’re a good, reliable, energetic, and thrifty girl; a wife like you would make a man very lucky.”

She did not move, but looked frightened; she did not even try to comprehend his meaning, for her thoughts were in a whirl, as if at the approach of some great danger; so, after waiting for a few seconds, he went on: “You see, a farm without a mistress can never succeed, even with a servant like you.” Then he stopped, for he did not know what else to say, and Rose looked at him with the air of a person who thinks that he is face to face with a murderer and ready to flee at the slightest movement he may make; but, after waiting for about five minutes, he asked her: “Well, will it suit you?” “Will what suit me, master?” And he said quickly: “Why, to marry me, by Heaven!”

She didn’t move, but looked scared; she didn’t even try to understand what he meant, because her thoughts were in chaos, as if she sensed some great danger approaching. So, after waiting a few seconds, he continued: “You see, a farm without a mistress can never succeed, even with a servant like you.” Then he stopped, unsure of what else to say, and Rose looked at him as if she thought he might be a murderer, ready to run at the slightest move he made. After about five minutes of silence, he asked her, “Well, will it suit you?” “Will what suit me, sir?” And he said quickly, “Why, to marry me, I swear!”

She jumped up, but fell back on her chair, as if she had been struck, and there she remained motionless, like a person who is overwhelmed by some great misfortune. At last the farmer grew impatient and said: “Come, what more do you want?” She looked at him, almost in terror, then suddenly the tears came into her eyes and she said twice in a choking voice: “I cannot, I cannot!” “Why not?” he asked. “Come, don’t be silly; I will give you until tomorrow to think it over.”

She jumped up but quickly fell back into her chair, as if she had been hit, and there she stayed still, like someone who’s been hit with a huge tragedy. Finally, the farmer got impatient and said, “Come on, what do you want?” She looked at him, nearly in fear, then suddenly tears filled her eyes, and she said twice in a choked voice, “I can’t, I can’t!” “Why not?” he asked. “Come on, don’t be ridiculous; I’ll give you until tomorrow to think about it.”

And he hurried out of the room, very glad to have got through with the matter, which had troubled him a good deal, for he had no doubt that she would the next morning accept a proposal which she could never have expected and which would be a capital bargain for him, as he thus bound a woman to his interests who would certainly bring him more than if she had the best dowry in the district.

And he quickly left the room, really relieved to have dealt with the situation that had been bothering him a lot. He was confident that she would accept a proposal the next morning that she never saw coming, which would be a great deal for him. By doing this, he tied a woman to his interests who would definitely bring him more value than if she had the biggest dowry in the area.

Neither could there be any scruples about an unequal match between them, for in the country every one is very nearly equal; the farmer works with his laborers, who frequently become masters in their turn, and the female servants constantly become the mistresses of the establishments without its making any change in their life or habits.

Neither could there be any doubts about an unequal match between them, because in the countryside, everyone is pretty much equal; the farmer works alongside his laborers, who often rise to positions of authority themselves, and the female servants regularly become the mistresses of the households without it changing their lives or habits.

Rose did not go to bed that night. She threw herself, dressed as she was, on her bed, and she had not even the strength to cry left in her, she was so thoroughly dumfounded. She remained quite inert, scarcely knowing that she had a body, and without being at all able to collect her thoughts, though, at moments, she remembered something of what had happened, and then she was frightened at the idea of what might happen. Her terror increased, and every time the great kitchen clock struck the hour she broke out in a perspiration from grief. She became bewildered, and had the nightmare; her candle went out, and then she began to imagine that some one had cast a spell over her, as country people so often imagine, and she felt a mad inclination to run away, to escape and to flee before her misfortune, like a ship scudding before the wind. An owl hooted; she shivered, sat up, passed her hands over her face, her hair, and all over her body, and then she went downstairs, as if she were walking in her sleep. When she got into the yard she stooped down, so as not to be seen by any prowling scamp, for the moon, which was setting, shed a bright light over the fields. Instead of opening the gate she scrambled over the fence, and as soon as she was outside she started off. She went on straight before her, with a quick, springy trot, and from time to time she unconsciously uttered a piercing cry. Her long shadow accompanied her, and now and then some night bird flew over her head, while the dogs in the farmyards barked as they heard her pass; one even jumped over the ditch, and followed her and tried to bite her, but she turned round and gave such a terrible yell that the frightened animal ran back and cowered in silence in its kennel.

Rose didn’t go to bed that night. She threw herself onto her bed, fully dressed, and she didn’t even have the strength to cry; she was completely stunned. She lay there motionless, hardly aware of her own body, unable to gather her thoughts, although occasionally she remembered bits of what had happened, and that made her anxious about what might come next. Her fear intensified, and every time the big kitchen clock chimed, she would break into a sweat from her grief. She felt disoriented and had nightmares; her candle went out, and then she started to think someone had cast a spell on her, as country folks often believe, and she felt a wild urge to run away, to flee from her misfortune like a ship racing before the wind. An owl hooted; she shivered, sat up, ran her hands over her face, her hair, and her body, and then she went downstairs as if she were sleepwalking. When she stepped into the yard, she bent down to avoid being seen by any lurking troublemaker, since the setting moon cast a bright light over the fields. Instead of opening the gate, she climbed over the fence, and as soon as she was outside, she took off. She moved forward quickly and lightly, and every so often she let out an unconscious, piercing cry. Her long shadow followed her, and now and then a night bird flew overhead, while the dogs in the farmyards barked at her as she passed; one even jumped over a ditch, chased her, and tried to bite her, but she turned and let out such a terrifying scream that the frightened dog ran back and cowered in silence in its kennel.

The stars grew dim, and the birds began to twitter; day was breaking. The girl was worn out and panting; and when the sun rose in the purple sky, she stopped, for her swollen feet refused to go any farther; but she saw a pond in the distance, a large pond whose stagnant water looked like blood under the reflection of this new day, and she limped on slowly with her hand on her heart, in order to dip both her feet in it. She sat down on a tuft of grass, took off her heavy shoes, which were full of dust, pulled off her stockings and plunged her legs into the still water, from which bubbles were rising here and there.

The stars faded, and the birds started chirping; dawn was breaking. The girl was exhausted and out of breath; when the sun rose in the purple sky, she paused, as her swollen feet wouldn’t take her any farther. However, she spotted a pond in the distance, a large pond whose still water looked like blood in the light of the new day, and she limped forward slowly with her hand on her heart, intending to dip her feet in it. She sat down on a patch of grass, took off her heavy, dusty shoes, stripped off her stockings, and submerged her legs in the calm water, where bubbles occasionally rose to the surface.

A feeling of delicious coolness pervaded her from head to foot, and suddenly, while she was looking fixedly at the deep pool, she was seized with dizziness, and with a mad longing to throw herself into it. All her sufferings would be over in there, over forever. She no longer thought of her child; she only wanted peace, complete rest, and to sleep forever, and she got up with raised arms and took two steps forward. She was in the water up to her thighs, and she was just about to throw her self in when sharp, pricking pains in her ankles made her jump back, and she uttered a cry of despair, for, from her knees to the tips of her feet, long black leeches were sucking her lifeblood, and were swelling as they adhered to her flesh. She did not dare to touch them, and screamed with horror, so that her cries of despair attracted a peasant, who was driving along at some distance, to the spot. He pulled off the leeches one by one, applied herbs to the wounds, and drove the girl to her master’s farm in his gig.

A refreshing coolness washed over her from head to toe, and suddenly, while she stared intently at the deep pool, she was hit with a wave of dizziness and an intense urge to throw herself in. All her pain would be gone in there, gone forever. She no longer thought about her child; she just wanted peace, complete rest, and to sleep forever. She stood up with her arms raised and took two steps forward. The water was up to her thighs, and she was about to jump in when sharp, stinging pains in her ankles made her recoil, and she let out a cry of despair, for from her knees to the tips of her feet, long black leeches were sucking her blood and swelling as they clung to her skin. She didn’t dare to touch them and screamed in horror, so her cries drew the attention of a nearby peasant who was passing by. He carefully pulled off the leeches one by one, treated her wounds with herbs, and then took her back to her master’s farm in his cart.

She was in bed for a fortnight, and as she was sitting outside the door on the first morning that she got up, the farmer suddenly came and planted himself before her. “Well,” he said, “I suppose the affair is settled isn’t it?” She did not reply at first, and then, as he remained standing and looking at her intently with his piercing eyes, she said with difficulty: “No, master, I cannot.” He immediately flew into a rage.

She was in bed for two weeks, and on the first morning she got up, she was sitting outside the door when the farmer suddenly came and stood in front of her. “Well,” he said, “I guess the situation is settled, right?” She didn’t answer at first, and then, as he continued to stand there and stare at her intensely with his sharp eyes, she said with difficulty, “No, sir, I can’t.” He immediately became furious.

“You cannot, girl; you cannot? I should just like to know the reason why?” She began to cry, and repeated: “I cannot.” He looked at her, and then exclaimed angrily: “Then I suppose you have a lover?” “Perhaps that is it,” she replied, trembling with shame.

“You can’t, girl; you can’t? I just want to know why.” She started to cry and repeated, “I can’t.” He looked at her and then said angrily, “So, I guess you have a boyfriend?” “Maybe that’s it,” she answered, shaking with embarrassment.

The man got as red as a poppy, and stammered out in a rage: “Ah! So you confess it, you slut! And pray who is the fellow? Some penniless, half-starved ragamuffin, without a roof to his head, I suppose? Who is it, I say?” And as she gave him no answer, he continued: “Ah! So you will not tell me. Then I will tell you; it is Jean Baudu?”—“No, not he,” she exclaimed. “Then it is Pierre Martin?”—“Oh! no, master.”

The man turned as red as a poppy and stammered angrily, “Ah! So you admit it, you slut! And who’s the guy? Some broke, half-starved ragamuffin, with no place to sleep, I bet? Who is it, I ask?” And since she didn’t respond, he went on, “Ah! So you won’t tell me. Then I’ll tell you; it’s Jean Baudu?”—“No, not him,” she shouted. “Then it’s Pierre Martin?”—“Oh! No, master.”

And he angrily mentioned all the young fellows in the neighborhood, while she denied that he had hit upon the right one, and every moment wiped her eyes with the corner of her blue apron. But he still tried to find it out, with his brutish obstinacy, and, as it were, scratching at her heart to discover her secret, just as a terrier scratches at a hole to try and get at the animal which he scents inside it. Suddenly, however, the man shouted: “By George! It is Jacques, the man who was here last year. They used to say that you were always talking together, and that you thought about getting married.”

He angrily mentioned all the young guys in the neighborhood, while she insisted he hadn't found the right one, wiping her eyes with the corner of her blue apron every few moments. But he kept pushing to figure it out, stubbornly digging at her heart to uncover her secret, like a terrier scratching at a hole to get to the animal it senses inside. Suddenly, the man shouted: “By George! It's Jacques, the guy who was here last year. People used to say you were always chatting together and that you were thinking about getting married.”

Rose was choking, and she grew scarlet, while her tears suddenly stopped and dried up on her cheeks, like drops of water on hot iron, and she exclaimed: “No, it is not he, it is not he!” “Is that really a fact?” asked the cunning peasant, who partly guessed the truth; and she replied, hastily: “I will swear it; I will swear it to you—” She tried to think of something by which to swear, as she did not venture to invoke sacred things, but he interrupted her: “At any rate, he used to follow you into every corner and devoured you with his eyes at meal times. Did you ever give him your promise, eh?”

Rose was choking, her face turning bright red, and her tears suddenly stopped, drying on her cheeks like drops of water on hot metal. She shouted, “No, it's not him, it’s not him!” “Is that really true?” asked the sly peasant, who partially guessed the truth. She quickly replied, “I swear it; I’ll swear it to you—” She struggled to think of something to swear by since she didn’t want to invoke anything sacred, but he interrupted her: “Well, he would follow you everywhere and stare at you during meals. Did you ever promise him anything, huh?”

This time she looked her master straight in the face. “No, never, never; I will solemnly swear to you that if he were to come to-day and ask me to marry him I would have nothing to do with him.” She spoke with such an air of sincerity that the farmer hesitated, and then he continued, as if speaking to himself: “What, then? You have not had a misfortune, as they call it, or it would have been known, and as it has no consequences, no girl would refuse her master on that account. There must be something at the bottom of it, however.”

This time she looked her master straight in the eyes. “No, never, never; I will swear to you that if he came today and asked me to marry him, I would have nothing to do with it.” She spoke with such sincerity that the farmer hesitated, and then he continued, as if speaking to himself: “What’s going on then? You haven’t had a misfortune, as they call it, or that would have been known, and since it has no consequences, no girl would refuse her master for that reason. There must be something deeper going on, though.”

She could say nothing; she had not the strength to speak, and he asked her again: “You will not?” “I cannot, master,” she said, with a sigh, and he turned on his heel.

She couldn't say anything; she didn't have the strength to speak, and he asked her again: “You won’t?” “I can’t, master,” she said with a sigh, and he turned on his heel.

She thought she had got rid of him altogether and spent the rest of the day almost tranquilly, but was as exhausted as if she had been turning the thrashing machine all day in the place of the old white horse, and she went to bed as soon as she could and fell asleep immediately. In the middle of the night, however, two hands touching the bed woke her. She trembled with fear, but immediately recognized the farmer’s voice, when he said to her: “Don’t be frightened, Rose; I have come to speak to you.” She was surprised at first, but when he tried to take liberties with her she understood and began to tremble violently, as she felt quite alone in the darkness, still heavy from sleep, and quite unprotected, with that man standing near her. She certainly did not consent, but she resisted carelessly struggling against that instinct which is always strong in simple natures and very imperfectly protected by the undecided will of inert and gentle races. She turned her head now to the wall, and now toward the room, in order to avoid the attentions which the farmer tried to press on her, but she was weakened by fatigue, while he became brutal, intoxicated by desire.

She thought she had completely gotten rid of him and spent the rest of the day almost peacefully, but she felt as worn out as if she had been running the thrashing machine all day instead of the old white horse. She went to bed as soon as she could and fell asleep right away. In the middle of the night, though, she woke up when she felt two hands on the bed. She shook with fear but quickly recognized the farmer’s voice when he said to her, “Don’t be scared, Rose; I’ve come to talk to you.” At first, she was surprised, but when he tried to make moves on her, she realized what he wanted and began to shake violently. She felt completely alone in the darkness, still heavy with sleep, and totally unprotected with that man standing near her. She definitely didn’t agree to this, but she struggled weakly against that instinct that is always strong in simple people and very poorly defended by the wavering will of gentle and passive folks. She turned her head to the wall, then back to the room, trying to avoid the advances the farmer was making, but fatigue left her weak, while he grew more aggressive, driven by desire.

They lived together as man and wife, and one morning he said to her: “I have put up our banns, and we will get married next month.”

They lived together as a couple, and one morning he said to her, “I’ve announced our engagement, and we’ll get married next month.”

She did not reply, for what could she say? She did not resist, for what could she do?

She didn't respond because what could she say? She didn't fight back because what could she do?





PART IV

She married him. She felt as if she were in a pit with inaccessible sides from which she could never get out, and all kinds of misfortunes were hanging over her head, like huge rocks, which would fall on the first occasion. Her husband gave her the impression of a man whom she had robbed, and who would find it out some day or other. And then she thought of her child, who was the cause of her misfortunes, but who was also the cause of all her happiness on earth, and whom she went to see twice a year, though she came back more unhappy each time.

She married him. She felt like she was in a pit with steep sides that she could never climb out of, and all sorts of bad luck were looming over her head, like giant rocks ready to fall at any moment. Her husband gave her the impression of a man she had cheated, and who would discover it sooner or later. Then she thought about her child, who was the source of her troubles but also the source of all her joy in life, and whom she visited twice a year, even though she returned more miserable each time.

But she gradually grew accustomed to her life, her fears were allayed, her heart was at rest, and she lived with an easier mind, though still with some vague fear floating in it. And so years went on, until the child was six. She was almost happy now, when suddenly the farmer’s temper grew very bad.

But she gradually got used to her life, her fears were eased, her heart was at peace, and she lived with a clearer mind, though there was still some vague worry lingering. And so the years went by, until the child was six. She was almost happy now when suddenly the farmer's temper became really bad.

For two or three years he seemed to have been nursing some secret anxiety, to be troubled by some care, some mental disturbance, which was gradually increasing. He remained sitting at table after dinner, with his head in his hands, sad and devoured by sorrow. He always spoke hastily, sometimes even brutally, and it even seemed as if he had a grudge against his wife, for at times he answered her roughly, almost angrily.

For two or three years, he had been dealing with some hidden worry, troubled by something that was slowly getting worse. He would sit at the table after dinner, his head in his hands, feeling sad and consumed by grief. He often spoke quickly, sometimes even harshly, and it felt like he held a grudge against his wife because, at times, he responded to her in a rough, almost angry way.

One day, when a neighbor’s boy came for some eggs, and she spoke rather crossly to him, as she was very busy, her husband suddenly came in and said to her in his unpleasant voice: “If that were your own child you would not treat him so.” She was hurt and did not reply, and then she went back into the house, with all her grief awakened afresh; and at dinner the farmer neither spoke to her nor looked at her, and he seemed to hate her, to despise her, to know something about the affair at last. In consequence she lost her composure, and did not venture to remain alone with him after the meal was over, but left the room and hastened to the church.

One day, when a neighbor’s kid came over to ask for some eggs, she snapped at him because she was really busy. Her husband walked in unexpectedly and said to her in a nasty tone, “If that were your own child, you wouldn’t treat him like that.” She felt hurt and didn’t respond. Then she went back inside the house, her sadness coming back strong. At dinner, the farmer didn’t talk to her or even look at her; it seemed like he hated her, despised her, like he finally knew something about what had happened. As a result, she lost her cool and didn’t feel comfortable staying alone with him after the meal, so she left the room and hurried to the church.

It was getting dusk; the narrow nave was in total darkness, but she heard footsteps in the choir, for the sacristan was preparing the tabernacle lamp for the night. That spot of trembling light, which was lost in the darkness of the arches, looked to Rose like her last hope, and with her eyes fixed on it, she fell on her knees. The chain rattled as the little lamp swung up into the air, and almost immediately the small bell rang out the Angelus through the increasing mist. She went up to him, as he was going out.

It was getting dark; the narrow church aisle was completely dark, but she heard footsteps in the choir, as the sacristan was preparing the tabernacle lamp for the night. That flickering light, which was swallowed by the shadows of the arches, felt to Rose like her last hope, and with her eyes locked on it, she dropped to her knees. The chain rattled as the small lamp swung up into the air, and almost immediately the little bell rang out the Angelus through the thickening mist. She approached him as he was leaving.

“Is Monsieur le Cure at home?” she asked. “Of course he is; this is his dinnertime.” She trembled as she rang the bell of the parsonage. The priest was just sitting down to dinner, and he made her sit down also. “Yes, yes, I know all about it; your husband has mentioned the matter to me that brings you here.” The poor woman nearly fainted, and the priest continued: “What do you want, my child?” And he hastily swallowed several spoonfuls of soup, some of which dropped on to his greasy cassock. But Rose did not venture to say anything more, and she got up to go, but the priest said: “Courage.”

“Is Monsieur le Curé home?” she asked. “Of course he is; it’s dinnertime for him.” She shook a little as she rang the bell of the parsonage. The priest was just sitting down to dinner, and he invited her to sit with him. “Yes, yes, I know all about it; your husband has told me why you’re here.” The poor woman nearly fainted, and the priest continued, “What do you need, my child?” He quickly gulped down several spoonfuls of soup, some of which spilled onto his greasy cassock. But Rose didn’t feel brave enough to say anything more, and she stood up to leave, but the priest said, “Have courage.”

And she went out and returned to the farm without knowing what she was doing. The farmer was waiting for her, as the laborers had gone away during her absence, and she fell heavily at his feet, and, shedding a flood of tears, she said to him: “What have you got against me?”

And she went out and came back to the farm without realizing what she was doing. The farmer was waiting for her since the workers had left while she was gone. She collapsed at his feet, crying uncontrollably, and said to him, “What’s your issue with me?”

He began to shout and to swear: “What have I got against you? That I have no children, by—-. When a man takes a wife it is not that they may live alone together to the end of their days. That is what I have against you. When a cow has no calves she is not worth anything, and when a woman has no children she is also not worth anything.”

He started yelling and cursing: “What do I have against you? That I don’t have any kids? When a man marries, it’s not so they can just live together alone for the rest of their lives. That’s what I have against you. When a cow doesn’t have calves, it’s not worth anything, and when a woman doesn’t have children, she’s also not worth anything.”

She began to cry, and said: “It is not my fault! It is not my fault!” He grew rather more gentle when he heard that, and added: “I do not say that it is, but it is very provoking, all the same.”

She started to cry and said, “It’s not my fault! It’s not my fault!” He became a bit gentler when he heard that and added, “I’m not saying it is, but it’s still pretty frustrating.”





PART V

From that day forward she had only one thought: to have a child another child; she confided her wish to everybody, and, in consequence of this, a neighbor told her of an infallible method. This was, to make her husband drink a glass of water with a pinch of ashes in it every evening. The farmer consented to try it, but without success; so they said to each other: “Perhaps there are some secret ways?” And they tried to find out. They were told of a shepherd who lived ten leagues off, and so Vallin one day drove off to consult him. The shepherd gave him a loaf on which he had made some marks; it was kneaded up with herbs, and each of them was to eat a piece of it, but they ate the whole loaf without obtaining any results from it.

From that day on, she only had one thought: to have another child. She shared her desire with everyone, and as a result, a neighbor mentioned a foolproof method. This was to get her husband to drink a glass of water with a pinch of ashes in it every evening. The farmer agreed to try it, but it didn’t work. So they said to each other, “Maybe there are some hidden methods?” And they started looking for answers. They heard about a shepherd who lived ten leagues away, so Vallin set off one day to consult him. The shepherd gave him a loaf with some markings on it; it was made with herbs, and they were supposed to eat a piece each, but they ended up eating the whole loaf without seeing any results.

Next, a schoolmaster unveiled mysteries and processes of love which were unknown in the country, but infallible, so he declared; but none of them had the desired effect. Then the priest advised them to make a pilgrimage to the shrine at Fecamp. Rose went with the crowd and prostrated herself in the abbey, and, mingling her prayers with the coarse desires of the peasants around her, she prayed that she might be fruitful a second time; but it was in vain, and then she thought that she was being punished for her first fault, and she was seized by terrible grief. She was wasting away with sorrow; her husband was also aging prematurely, and was wearing himself out in useless hopes.

Next, a schoolteacher revealed the mysteries and methods of love that were unknown in the country, but he claimed they were foolproof; however, none of them had the desired effect. Then the priest suggested they go on a pilgrimage to the shrine at Fecamp. Rose joined the crowd and knelt in the abbey, mixing her prayers with the crude desires of the peasants around her, asking that she could bear a child again; but it was in vain. She then thought she was being punished for her first mistake, and she was overwhelmed with sorrow. She was withering away from grief; her husband was also aging prematurely and exhausting himself with futile hopes.

Then war broke out between them; he called her names and beat her. They quarrelled all day long, and when they were in their room together at night he flung insults and obscenities at her, choking with rage, until one night, not being able to think of any means of making her suffer more he ordered her to get up and go and stand out of doors in the rain until daylight. As she did not obey him, he seized her by the neck and began to strike her in the face with his fists, but she said nothing and did not move. In his exasperation he knelt on her stomach, and with clenched teeth, and mad with rage, he began to beat her. Then in her despair she rebelled, and flinging him against the wall with a furious gesture, she sat up, and in an altered voice she hissed: “I have had a child, I have had one! I had it by Jacques; you know Jacques. He promised to marry me, but he left this neighborhood without keeping his word.”

Then a fight broke out between them; he called her names and hit her. They argued all day, and when they were alone in their room at night, he threw insults and curses at her, choking with anger, until one night, unable to think of any other way to make her suffer, he ordered her to get up and stand outside in the rain until morning. When she didn’t obey, he grabbed her by the neck and started hitting her in the face with his fists, but she stayed silent and didn’t move. In his frustration, he knelt on her stomach, and with gritted teeth, consumed by rage, he began to beat her. Then, in her despair, she fought back, throwing him against the wall with a fierce motion. She sat up and, in a changed voice, hissed: “I’ve had a child, I’ve had one! I had it with Jacques; you know Jacques. He promised to marry me, but he left this neighborhood without keeping his word.”

The man was thunderstruck and could hardly speak, but at last he stammered out: “What are you saying? What are you saying?” Then she began to sob, and amid her tears she continued: “That was the reason why I did not want to marry you. I could not tell you, for you would have left me without any bread for my child. You have never had any children, so you cannot understand, you cannot understand!”

The man was shocked and could barely speak, but finally he stammered out: “What are you saying? What are you saying?” Then she started to cry, and through her tears, she continued: “That’s why I didn’t want to marry you. I couldn’t tell you because you would have left me with nothing to feed my child. You’ve never had kids, so you can’t understand, you can’t understand!”

He said again, mechanically, with increasing surprise: “You have a child? You have a child?”

He said again, almost automatically, with growing surprise: “You have a kid? You have a kid?”

“You took me by force, as I suppose you know? I did not want to marry you,” she said, still sobbing.

"You took me against my will, as I guess you know? I didn’t want to marry you," she said, still crying.

Then he got up, lit the candle, and began to walk up and down, with his arms behind him. She was cowering on the bed and crying, and suddenly he stopped in front of her, and said: “Then it is my fault that you have no children?” She gave him no answer, and he began to walk up and down again, and then, stopping again, he continued: “How old is your child?” “Just six,” she whispered. “Why did you not tell me about it?” he asked. “How could I?” she replied, with a sigh.

Then he stood up, lit the candle, and started pacing back and forth, his arms behind him. She was huddled on the bed, crying, and suddenly he stopped in front of her and said, “So it’s my fault you don’t have any children?” She didn’t respond, and he began pacing again. Then, stopping once more, he asked, “How old is your child?” “Just six,” she whispered. “Why didn’t you tell me about it?” he questioned. “How could I?” she replied with a sigh.

He remained standing, motionless. “Come, get up,” he said. She got up with some difficulty, and then, when she was standing on the floor, he suddenly began to laugh with the hearty laugh of his good days, and, seeing how surprised she was, he added: “Very well, we will go and fetch the child, as you and I can have none together.”

He stayed standing still. “Come on, get up,” he said. She struggled to stand, and once she was on her feet, he suddenly burst into the hearty laugh of his good old days. Noticing her surprise, he added, “Alright, we’ll go get the child since you and I can’t have one together.”

She was so scared that if she had had the strength she would assuredly have run away, but the farmer rubbed his hands and said: “I wanted to adopt one, and now we have found one. I asked the cure about an orphan some time ago.”

She was so scared that if she had the strength, she definitely would have run away, but the farmer rubbed his hands and said, “I wanted to adopt one, and now we’ve found one. I asked the priest about an orphan some time ago.”

Then, still laughing, he kissed his weeping and agitated wife on both cheeks, and shouted out, as though she could not hear him: “Come along, mother, we will go and see whether there is any soup left; I should not mind a plateful.”

Then, still chuckling, he kissed his sobbing and anxious wife on both cheeks and shouted, as if she couldn’t hear him: “Come on, mom, let’s see if there’s any soup left; I wouldn’t mind a bowl!”

She put on her petticoat and they went downstairs; and while she was kneeling in front of the fireplace and lighting the fire under the saucepan, he continued to walk up and down the kitchen with long strides, repeating:

She put on her petticoat and they went downstairs; and while she was kneeling in front of the fireplace, lighting the fire under the saucepan, he kept pacing back and forth in the kitchen with long strides, repeating:

“Well, I am really glad of this; I am not saying it for form’s sake, but I am glad, I am really very glad.”

"Well, I’m really happy about this; I’m not just saying it for show, but I truly am happy, I’m really very happy."





THE WRECK

It was yesterday, the 31st of December.

It was yesterday, December 31.

I had just finished breakfast with my old friend Georges Garin when the servant handed him a letter covered with seals and foreign stamps.

I had just finished breakfast with my old friend Georges Garin when the servant handed him a letter covered in seals and foreign stamps.

Georges said:

Georges said:

“Will you excuse me?”

"Can you excuse me?"

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

And so he began to read the letter, which was written in a large English handwriting, crossed and recrossed in every direction. He read them slowly, with serious attention and the interest which we only pay to things which touch our hearts.

And so he started reading the letter, which was written in large English handwriting, crossed and recrossed in every direction. He read it slowly, with serious attention and the kind of interest we reserve for things that resonate with us.

Then he put the letter on the mantelpiece and said:

Then he placed the letter on the mantel and said:

“That was a curious story! I’ve never told you about it, I think. Yet it was a sentimental adventure, and it really happened to me. That was a strange New Year’s Day, indeed! It must have been twenty years ago, for I was then thirty and am now fifty years old.

“That was a curious story! I don’t think I’ve ever told you about it. Yet it was a sentimental adventure, and it really happened to me. That was a strange New Year’s Day, for sure! It must have been twenty years ago, since I was thirty then and I’m now fifty years old.

“I was then an inspector in the Maritime Insurance Company, of which I am now director. I had arranged to pass New Year’s Day in Paris—since it is customary to make that day a fete—when I received a letter from the manager, asking me to proceed at once to the island of Re, where a three-masted vessel from Saint-Nazaire, insured by us, had just been driven ashore. It was then eight o’clock in the morning. I arrived at the office at ten to get my advices, and that evening I took the express, which put me down in La Rochelle the next day, the 31st of December.

“I was an inspector at the Maritime Insurance Company, where I’m now the director. I had planned to spend New Year’s Day in Paris—since it’s a tradition to celebrate that day—when I got a letter from the manager, asking me to go immediately to the island of Re, where a three-masted ship from Saint-Nazaire, insured by us, had just run aground. It was eight o’clock in the morning at that time. I got to the office at ten to receive my instructions, and that evening I took the express train, which got me to La Rochelle the next day, December 31st.”

“I had two hours to wait before going aboard the boat for Re. So I made a tour of the town. It is certainly a queer city, La Rochelle, with strong characteristics of its own streets tangled like a labyrinth, sidewalks running under endless arcaded galleries like those of the Rue de Rivoli, but low, mysterious, built as if to form a suitable setting for conspirators and making a striking background for those old-time wars, the savage heroic wars of religion. It is indeed the typical old Huguenot city, conservative, discreet, with no fine art to show, with no wonderful monuments, such as make Rouen; but it is remarkable for its severe, somewhat sullen look; it is a city of obstinate fighters, a city where fanaticism might well blossom, where the faith of the Calvinists became enthusiastic and which gave birth to the plot of the ‘Four Sergeants.’

“I had two hours to wait before boarding the boat for Re. So, I decided to explore the town. La Rochelle is certainly an unusual city, with its unique streets tangled like a maze, sidewalks stretching beneath endless arcade galleries similar to those of Rue de Rivoli, but lower and more mysterious, built almost to create a fitting backdrop for conspirators and offering a striking scene for those historical battles, the fierce heroic wars of religion. It truly embodies the typical old Huguenot city—conservative, discreet, without the fine art or magnificent monuments that places like Rouen boast. However, it is notable for its stern, somewhat gloomy appearance; it's a city of determined fighters, a place where fanaticism could easily thrive, where the faith of the Calvinists became fervent, and which inspired the story of the ‘Four Sergeants.’

“After I had wandered for some time about these curious streets, I went aboard the black, rotund little steamboat which was to take me to the island of Re. It was called the Jean Guiton. It started with angry puffings, passed between the two old towers which guard the harbor, crossed the roadstead and issued from the mole built by Richelieu, the great stones of which can be seen at the water’s edge, enclosing the town like a great necklace. Then the steamboat turned to the right.

“After I had wandered for a while through these intriguing streets, I boarded the small, round black steamboat that was taking me to the island of Re. It was named the Jean Guiton. It began with a series of loud puffs, passed between the two old towers that guard the harbor, crossed the bay, and emerged from the mole built by Richelieu, the massive stones of which can be seen at the water's edge, surrounding the town like a big necklace. Then the steamboat turned to the right.”

“It was one of those sad days which give one the blues, tighten the heart and take away all strength and energy and force-a gray, cold day, with a heavy mist which was as wet as rain, as cold as frost, as bad to breathe as the steam of a wash-tub.

“It was one of those gloomy days that bring on the blues, weigh down the heart, and sap all strength and energy—a gray, cold day, with a thick mist that felt as wet as rain, as cold as frost, and as hard to breathe as the steam from a laundry tub."

“Under this low sky of dismal fog the shallow, yellow, sandy sea of all practically level beaches lay without a wrinkle, without a movement, without life, a sea of turbid water, of greasy water, of stagnant water. The Jean Guiton passed over it, rolling a little from habit, dividing the smooth, dark blue water and leaving behind a few waves, a little splashing, a slight swell, which soon calmed down.

“Under this gray sky filled with gloomy fog, the shallow, yellow, sandy sea with its almost flat beaches stretched out without a wrinkle, without any movement, and without life—a sea of murky water, of oily water, of still water. The Jean Guiton glided over it, swaying slightly from habit, cutting through the smooth, dark blue water and leaving behind a few small waves, a bit of splashing, and a gentle swell that quickly settled down.”

“I began to talk to the captain, a little man with small feet, as round as his boat and rolling in the same manner. I wanted some details of the disaster on which I was to draw up a report. A great square-rigged three-master, the Marie Joseph, of Saint-Nazaire, had gone ashore one night in a hurricane on the sands of the island of Re.

“I started talking to the captain, a short guy with small feet, as round as his boat and swaying just like it. I needed some details about the disaster for the report I had to write. A large square-rigged three-masted ship, the Marie Joseph, from Saint-Nazaire, had run aground one night during a hurricane on the sands of the island of Re.

“The owner wrote us that the storm had thrown the ship so far ashore that it was impossible to float her and that they had to remove everything which could be detached with the utmost possible haste. Nevertheless I must examine the situation of the wreck, estimate what must have been her condition before the disaster and decide whether all efforts had been used to get her afloat. I came as an agent of the company in order to give contradictory testimony, if necessary, at the trial.

“The owner wrote to us that the storm had pushed the ship so far ashore that it was impossible to float her, and they had to quickly remove everything that could be detached. However, I need to assess the wreck's situation, determine what her condition must have been before the disaster, and decide whether every effort was made to get her afloat. I came as a company representative to provide contradictory testimony if needed during the trial."

“On receipt of my report, the manager would take what measures he might think necessary to protect our interests.

“Upon receiving my report, the manager would take whatever actions he deemed necessary to protect our interests.

“The captain of the Jean Guiton knew all about the affair, having been summoned with his boat to assist in the attempts at salvage.

“The captain of the Jean Guiton knew all about the situation, having been called with his boat to help with the salvage efforts.”

“He told me the story of the disaster. The Marie Joseph, driven by a furious gale lost her bearings completely in the night, and steering by chance over a heavy foaming sea—‘a milk-soup sea,’ said the captain—had gone ashore on those immense sand banks which make the coasts of this country look like limitless Saharas when the tide is low.

“He told me the story of the disaster. The Marie Joseph, caught in a violent storm, completely lost its way in the night, and by pure chance, navigating over a chaotic, foamy sea—‘a milk-soup sea,’ the captain called it—had run aground on the huge sandbanks that make the coasts of this country look like endless deserts when the tide is out.”

“While talking I looked around and ahead. Between the ocean and the lowering sky lay an open space where the eye could see into the distance. We were following a coast. I asked:

“While talking, I glanced around and ahead. Between the ocean and the darkening sky was an open area where you could see far into the distance. We were following a coastline. I asked:

“‘Is that the island of Re?’

"Is that Re Island?"

“‘Yes, sir.’

"Yes, sir."

“And suddenly the captain stretched his right hand out before us, pointed to something almost imperceptible in the open sea, and said:

“And suddenly the captain stretched his right hand out in front of us, pointed to something almost undetectable in the open sea, and said:

“‘There’s your ship!’

"There's your ship!"

“‘The Marie Joseph!’

“‘The Marie Joseph!’”

“‘Yes.’

"Yep."

“I was amazed. This black, almost imperceptible speck, which looked to me like a rock, seemed at least three miles from land.

“I was amazed. This black, almost invisible dot, which looked to me like a rock, seemed at least three miles from shore.

“I continued:

“I kept going:

“‘But, captain, there must be a hundred fathoms of water in that place.’

“‘But, captain, there must be a hundred fathoms of water in that spot.’”

“He began to laugh.

"He started to laugh."

“‘A hundred fathoms, my child! Well, I should say about two!’

“A hundred fathoms, my child! Well, I’d say about two!”

“He was from Bordeaux. He continued:

“He was from Bordeaux. He went on:

“‘It’s now nine-forty, just high tide. Go down along the beach with your hands in your pockets after you’ve had lunch at the Hotel du Dauphin, and I’ll wager that at ten minutes to three, or three o’clock, you’ll reach the wreck without wetting your feet, and have from an hour and three-quarters to two hours aboard of her; but not more, or you’ll be caught. The faster the sea goes out the faster it comes back. This coast is as flat as a turtle! But start away at ten minutes to five, as I tell you, and at half-past seven you will be again aboard of the Jean Guiton, which will put you down this same evening on the quay at La Rochelle.’

“‘It’s now 9:40, just high tide. After you’ve had lunch at the Hotel du Dauphin, walk along the beach with your hands in your pockets, and I bet that by 2:50 or 3:00, you’ll reach the wreck without getting your feet wet, and you’ll have about an hour and three-quarters to two hours on it; but not more, or you’ll get caught. The faster the tide goes out, the faster it comes back. This coast is as flat as a pancake! But if you set off at 4:50, like I said, you’ll be back on the Jean Guiton by 7:30, which will drop you off at the quay in La Rochelle that same evening.’”

“I thanked the captain and I went and sat down in the bow of the steamer to get a good look at the little city of Saint-Martin, which we were now rapidly approaching.

“I thanked the captain and went to sit in the front of the steamer to get a good view of the little city of Saint-Martin, which we were now quickly approaching.

“It was just like all small seaports which serve as capitals of the barren islands scattered along the coast—a large fishing village, one foot on sea and one on shore, subsisting on fish and wild fowl, vegetables and shell-fish, radishes and mussels. The island is very low and little cultivated, yet it seems to be thickly populated. However, I did not penetrate into the interior.

“It was just like all small seaports that act as capitals of the desolate islands scattered along the coast—a large fishing village, one foot in the sea and one on land, living off fish and wild birds, veggies and shellfish, radishes and mussels. The island is quite flat and not very developed, yet it appears to have a dense population. However, I didn’t go into the interior.”

“After breakfast I climbed across a little promontory, and then, as the tide was rapidly falling, I started out across the sands toward a kind of black rock which I could just perceive above the surface of the water, out a considerable distance.

“After breakfast, I climbed over a small cliff, and then, as the tide was quickly going out, I made my way across the sand toward a black rock that I could barely see above the water's surface, quite a distance away.”

“I walked quickly over the yellow plain. It was elastic, like flesh and seemed to sweat beneath my tread. The sea had been there very lately. Now I perceived it at a distance, escaping out of sight, and I no longer could distinguish the line which separated the sands from ocean. I felt as though I were looking at a gigantic supernatural work of enchantment. The Atlantic had just now been before me, then it had disappeared into the sands, just as scenery disappears through a trap; and I was now walking in the midst of a desert. Only the feeling, the breath of the salt-water, remained in me. I perceived the smell of the wrack, the smell of the sea, the good strong smell of sea coasts. I walked fast; I was no longer cold. I looked at the stranded wreck, which grew in size as I approached, and came now to resemble an enormous shipwrecked whale.

I walked quickly over the yellow plain. It felt soft and elastic, like flesh, and seemed to sweat beneath my feet. The sea had been there very recently. Now I could see it in the distance, slipping out of view, and I could no longer make out the line that separated the sand from the ocean. I felt like I was witnessing a huge, magical illusion. The Atlantic had just been in front of me, and then it vanished into the sand, just like a scene disappearing through a trapdoor; now I found myself walking in a desert. Only the feeling and breath of the saltwater remained with me. I caught the scent of the seaweed, the smell of the ocean, the strong, familiar scent of coastal areas. I walked quickly; I no longer felt cold. I looked at the stranded wreck, which grew larger as I got closer, resembling an enormous shipwrecked whale.

“It seemed fairly to rise out of the ground, and on that great, flat, yellow stretch of sand assumed wonderful proportions. After an hour’s walk I at last reached it. It lay upon its side, ruined and shattered, its broken bones showing as though it were an animal, its bones of tarred wood pierced with great bolts. The sand had already invaded it, entering it by all the crannies, and held it and refused to let it go. It seemed to have taken root in it. The bow had entered deep into this soft, treacherous beach, while the stern, high in air, seemed to cast at heaven, like a cry of despairing appeal, the two white words on the black planking, Marie Joseph.

“It looked like it was rising out of the ground, and on that vast, flat, yellow stretch of sand, it seemed to take on amazing proportions. After an hour of walking, I finally reached it. It lay on its side, ruined and shattered, its broken structure exposed as if it were a beast, with tarred wood bones fastened together by huge bolts. The sand had already started to creep in, filling all the gaps, holding it tight and refusing to let it go. It seemed to have taken root there. The bow had sunk deep into this soft, tricky beach, while the stern, raised high in the air, seemed to reach toward heaven, echoing a cry of desperate appeal, the two white words on the black planking: Marie Joseph."

“I climbed upon this carcass of a ship by the lowest side; then, having reached the deck, I went below. The daylight, which entered by the stove-in hatches and the cracks in the sides, showed me dimly long dark cavities full of demolished woodwork. They contained nothing but sand, which served as foot-soil in this cavern of planks.

“I climbed onto this wreck of a ship from the lowest side; then, after reaching the deck, I went below. The daylight that came in through the broken hatches and the cracks in the sides dimly revealed long dark cavities filled with shattered wood. They held nothing but sand, which acted as the floor in this wooden cave.”

“I began to take some notes about the condition of the ship. I was seated on a broken empty cask, writing by the light of a great crack, through which I could perceive the boundless stretch of the strand. A strange shivering of cold and loneliness ran over my skin from time to time, and I would often stop writing for a moment to listen to the mysterious noises in the derelict: the noise of crabs scratching the planking with their crooked claws; the noise of a thousand little creatures of the sea already crawling over this dead body or else boring into the wood.

"I started taking notes about the state of the ship. I was sitting on a broken, empty barrel, writing by the light of a big crack, through which I could see the endless stretch of the shore. A strange shivering of cold and loneliness would sometimes wash over me, and I often paused my writing to listen to the mysterious sounds in the abandoned ship: the sound of crabs scratching the planks with their crooked claws; the sound of a thousand tiny sea creatures crawling over this lifeless hulk or boring into the wood."

“Suddenly, very near me, I heard human voices. I started as though I had seen a ghost. For a second I really thought I was about to see drowned men rise from the sinister depths of the hold, who would tell me about their death. At any rate, it did not take me long to swing myself on deck. There, standing by the bows, was a tall Englishman with three young misses. Certainly they were a good deal more frightened at seeing this sudden apparition on the abandoned three-master than I was at seeing them. The youngest girl turned and ran, the two others threw their arms round their father. As for him, he opened his mouth—that was the only sign of emotion which he showed.

“Suddenly, really close to me, I heard human voices. I jumped as if I had seen a ghost. For a moment, I honestly thought I was about to see drowned men rise from the dark depths of the hold, telling me about their deaths. Anyway, it didn’t take me long to get myself up on deck. There, standing by the bow, was a tall Englishman with three young girls. They were definitely a lot more scared to see this sudden figure on the deserted ship than I was to see them. The youngest girl turned and ran, while the other two clung to their father. As for him, he just opened his mouth—that was the only sign of emotion he showed.

“Then, after several seconds, he spoke:

“Then, after a few seconds, he said:

“‘Mosieu, are you the owner of this ship?’

“‘Sir, are you the owner of this ship?’”

“‘I am.’

"I'm."

“‘May I go over it?’

“‘Can I go over it?’”

“‘You may.’

"Sure, you can."

“Then he uttered a long sentence in English, in which I only distinguished the word ‘gracious,’ repeated several times.

“Then he spoke a long sentence in English, where I could only make out the word ‘gracious,’ repeated several times."

“As he was looking for a place to climb up I showed him the easiest way, and gave him a hand. He climbed up. Then we helped up the three girls, who had now quite recovered their composure. They were charming, especially the oldest, a blonde of eighteen, fresh as a flower, and very dainty and pretty! Ah, yes! the pretty Englishwomen have indeed the look of tender sea fruit. One would have said of this one that she had just risen out of the sands and that her hair had kept their tint. They all, with their exquisite freshness, make you think of the delicate colors of pink sea-shells and of shining pearls hidden in the unknown depths of the ocean.

“As he was looking for a place to climb up, I showed him the easiest way and gave him a hand. He climbed up. Then we helped the three girls, who had now completely regained their composure. They were charming, especially the oldest, an eighteen-year-old blonde, fresh as a flower, delicate and pretty! Ah, yes! the beautiful Englishwomen really do have the look of tender sea life. You could say that she had just emerged from the sands and that her hair had retained its color. They all, with their exquisite freshness, remind you of the soft colors of pink sea-shells and shiny pearls hidden in the mysterious depths of the ocean.

“She spoke French a little better than her father and acted as interpreter. I had to tell all about the shipwreck, and I romanced as though I had been present at the catastrophe. Then the whole family descended into the interior of the wreck. As soon as they had penetrated into this sombre, dimly lit cavity they uttered cries of astonishment and admiration. Suddenly the father and his three daughters were holding sketch-books in their hands, which they had doubtless carried hidden somewhere in their heavy weather-proof clothes, and were all beginning at once to make pencil sketches of this melancholy and weird place.

“She spoke French a bit better than her dad and served as the interpreter. I had to share everything about the shipwreck, exaggerating as if I had been there during the disaster. Then the whole family went inside the wreck. As soon as they stepped into this dark, dimly lit space, they gasped in surprise and admiration. Suddenly, the dad and his three daughters were holding sketchbooks in their hands, which they must have secretly tucked away in their heavy weatherproof clothes, and they all started simultaneously making pencil sketches of this sad and eerie place.

“They had seated themselves side by side on a projecting beam, and the four sketch-books on the eight knees were being rapidly covered with little black lines which were intended to represent the half-opened hulk of the Marie Joseph.

“They sat side by side on a sticking-out beam, and the four sketchbooks on their eight knees were quickly filled with little black lines meant to show the half-opened hull of the Marie Joseph."

“I continued to inspect the skeleton of the ship, and the oldest girl talked to me while she worked.

“I kept looking over the remains of the ship while the oldest girl chatted with me as she worked.

“They had none of the usual English arrogance; they were simple honest hearts of that class of continuous travellers with which England covers the globe. The father was long and thin, with a red face framed in white whiskers, and looking like a living sandwich, a piece of ham carved like a face between two wads of hair. The daughters, who had long legs like young storks, were also thin-except the oldest. All three were pretty, especially the tallest.

“They didn’t have the typical English arrogance; they were just simple, honest people from that group of constant travelers that England has all over the world. The father was tall and skinny, with a red face surrounded by white whiskers, looking like a living sandwich—a slice of ham carved into a face between two clumps of hair. The daughters had long legs like young storks and were also thin, except for the oldest. All three were pretty, especially the tallest.”

“She had such a droll way of speaking, of laughing, of understanding and of not understanding, of raising her eyes to ask a question (eyes blue as the deep ocean), of stopping her drawing a moment to make a guess at what you meant, of returning once more to work, of saying ‘yes’ or ‘no’—that I could have listened and looked indefinitely.

“She had such a funny way of speaking, laughing, understanding and not understanding, of lifting her eyes to ask a question (eyes blue as the deep ocean), of pausing her drawing for a moment to guess what you meant, of going back to work, of saying ‘yes’ or ‘no’—that I could have listened and watched forever.”

“Suddenly she murmured:

“Out of nowhere, she whispered:

“‘I hear a little sound on this boat.’

“I hear a tiny noise on this boat.”

“I listened and I immediately distinguished a low, steady, curious sound. I rose and looked out of the crack and gave a scream. The sea had come up to us; it would soon surround us!

"I listened, and I immediately noticed a low, steady, curious sound. I got up and looked out of the crack and screamed. The sea had come up to us; it would soon surround us!"

“We were on deck in an instant. It was too late. The water circled us about and was running toward the coast at tremendous speed. No, it did not run, it glided, crept, spread like an immense, limitless blot. The water was barely a few centimeters deep, but the rising flood had gone so far that we no longer saw the vanishing line of the imperceptible tide.

“We were on deck in no time. It was too late. The water swirled around us and was rushing toward the shore at an incredible speed. No, it didn’t rush, it glided, crept, spread like a huge, endless stain. The water was only a few centimeters deep, but the rising flood had gone so far that we could no longer see the disappearing line of the barely noticeable tide.

“The Englishman wanted to jump. I held him back. Flight was impossible because of the deep places which we had been obliged to go round on our way out and into which we should fall on our return.

“The Englishman wanted to jump. I held him back. Escape was impossible because of the deep areas we had to go around on our way out and into which we would fall on our return.

“There was a minute of horrible anguish in our hearts. Then the little English girl began to smile and murmured:

“There was a moment of intense pain in our hearts. Then the little English girl started to smile and whispered:

“‘It is we who are shipwrecked.’

“‘We are the ones who are shipwrecked.’”

“I tried to laugh, but fear held me, a fear which was cowardly and horrid and base and treacherous like the tide. All the danger which we ran appeared to me at once. I wanted to shriek: ‘Help!’ But to whom?

“I tried to laugh, but fear gripped me, a fear that was cowardly, terrible, ignoble, and deceitful like the tide. All the danger we faced hit me at once. I wanted to scream: ‘Help!’ But help from whom?”

“The two younger girls were clinging to their father, who looked in consternation at the measureless sea which hedged us round about.

“The two younger girls were holding onto their father, who looked in shock at the endless sea that surrounded us.”

“The night fell as swiftly as the ocean rose—a lowering, wet, icy night.

“The night came on as quickly as the ocean surged—a dark, damp, cold night.

“I said:

"I said:

“‘There’s nothing to do but to stay on the ship:

“‘There’s nothing to do but stay on the ship:

“The Englishman answered:

"The Englishman replied:"

“‘Oh, yes!’

"Yes!"

“And we waited there a quarter of an hour, half an hour, indeed I don’t know how long, watching that creeping water growing deeper as it swirled around us, as though it were playing on the beach, which it had regained.

“And we waited there for fifteen minutes, thirty minutes, honestly I don’t know how long, watching that slow-moving water getting deeper as it swirled around us, as if it were playing on the beach, which it had taken back.”

“One of the young girls was cold, and we went below to shelter ourselves from the light but freezing wind that made our skins tingle.

“One of the young girls was cold, and we went below to shield ourselves from the bright but freezing wind that made our skin tingle.

“I leaned over the hatchway. The ship was full of water. So we had to cower against the stern planking, which shielded us a little.

“I leaned over the hatch. The ship was full of water. So we had to huddle against the back planks, which protected us a bit.”

“Darkness was now coming on, and we remained huddled together. I felt the shoulder of the little English girl trembling against mine, her teeth chattering from time to time. But I also felt the gentle warmth of her body through her ulster, and that warmth was as delicious to me as a kiss. We no longer spoke; we sat motionless, mute, cowering down like animals in a ditch when a hurricane is raging. And, nevertheless, despite the night, despite the terrible and increasing danger, I began to feel happy that I was there, glad of the cold and the peril, glad of the long hours of darkness and anguish that I must pass on this plank so near this dainty, pretty little girl.

“Darkness was setting in, and we stayed huddled together. I could feel the little English girl’s shoulder trembling against mine, her teeth chattering occasionally. But I also felt the gentle warmth of her body through her coat, and that warmth was as comforting to me as a kiss. We no longer talked; we sat still, silent, cowering like animals in a ditch during a storm. Yet, despite the night and the terrifying and growing danger, I started to feel happy that I was there, glad for the cold and the risk, happy for the long hours of darkness and distress that I had to endure on this plank so close to this delicate, lovely little girl.

“I asked myself, ‘Why this strange sensation of well-being and of joy?’

“I asked myself, ‘Why am I feeling this odd sense of happiness and joy?’”

“Why! Does one know? Because she was there? Who? She, a little unknown English girl? I did not love her, I did not even know her. And for all that, I was touched and conquered. I wanted to save her, to sacrifice myself for her, to commit a thousand follies! Strange thing! How does it happen that the presence of a woman overwhelms us so? Is it the power of her grace which enfolds us? Is it the seduction of her beauty and youth, which intoxicates one like wine?

"Why! Does anyone know? Because she was there? Who? She, a little unknown English girl? I didn't love her, I didn't even know her. And still, I was moved and overcome. I wanted to save her, to sacrifice myself for her, to do a thousand crazy things! Strange, isn't it? How is it that a woman's presence overwhelms us so? Is it the power of her grace that surrounds us? Is it the allure of her beauty and youth that intoxicates us like wine?"

“Is it not rather the touch of Love, of Love the Mysterious, who seeks constantly to unite two beings, who tries his strength the instant he has put a man and a woman face to face?

“Is it not rather the touch of Love, the mysterious force that constantly seeks to unite two people, testing its strength the moment it puts a man and a woman face to face?"

“The silence of the darkness became terrible, the stillness of the sky dreadful, because we could hear vaguely about us a slight, continuous sound, the sound of the rising tide and the monotonous plashing of the water against the ship.

“The silence of the darkness became overwhelming, the stillness of the sky frightening, because we could vaguely hear a slight, continuous sound around us—the sound of the rising tide and the monotonous splashing of water against the ship."

“Suddenly I heard the sound of sobs. The youngest of the girls was crying. Her father tried to console her, and they began to talk in their own tongue, which I did not understand. I guessed that he was reassuring her and that she was still afraid.

“Suddenly, I heard the sound of crying. The youngest girl was in tears. Her father tried to comfort her, and they started speaking in their own language, which I didn’t understand. I assumed he was reassuring her and that she was still scared.”

“I asked my neighbor:

“I asked my neighbor:

“‘You are not too cold, are you, mademoiselle?’

“‘You’re not too cold, are you, miss?’”

“‘Oh, yes. I am very cold.’

“'Oh, yes. I'm super cold.'”

“I offered to give her my cloak; she refused it.

“I offered to give her my cloak; she turned it down.

“But I had taken it off and I covered her with it against her will. In the short struggle her hand touched mine. It made a delicious thrill run through my body.

“But I had taken it off and I covered her with it against her will. In the short struggle, her hand touched mine. It sent a delightful shiver through my body.”

“For some minutes the air had been growing brisker, the dashing of the water stronger against the flanks of the ship. I raised myself; a great gust of wind blew in my face. The wind was rising!

“For a few minutes, the air had been getting brisker, and the water was splashing harder against the sides of the ship. I sat up; a strong gust of wind hit my face. The wind was picking up!”

“The Englishman perceived this at the same time that I did and said simply:

“The Englishman noticed this at the same time I did and said simply:

“‘This is bad for us, this——’

“This is bad for us, this——”

“Of course it was bad, it was certain death if any breakers, however feeble, should attack and shake the wreck, which was already so shattered and disconnected that the first big sea would carry it off.

“Of course it was bad; it was certain death if any waves, no matter how weak, hit and shook the wreck, which was already so damaged and broken apart that the first big wave would sweep it away.”

“So our anguish increased momentarily as the squalls grew stronger and stronger. Now the sea broke a little, and I saw in the darkness white lines appearing and disappearing, lines of foam, while each wave struck the Marie Joseph and shook her with a short quiver which went to our hearts.

“So our anguish grew for a moment as the squalls got stronger and stronger. Now the sea started to churn a bit, and I saw in the darkness white lines forming and vanishing, lines of foam, as each wave hit the Marie Joseph and shook her with a brief tremor that reached our hearts.

“The English girl was trembling. I felt her shiver against me. And I had a wild desire to take her in my arms.

“The English girl was trembling. I felt her shiver against me. And I had a wild urge to take her in my arms.”

“Down there, before and behind us, to the left and right, lighthouses were shining along the shore—lighthouses white, yellow and red, revolving like the enormous eyes of giants who were watching us, waiting eagerly for us to disappear. One of them in especial irritated me. It went out every thirty seconds and it lit up again immediately. It was indeed an eye, that one, with its lid incessantly lowered over its fiery glance.

“Down there, in front of us and behind us, to the left and right, lighthouses were shining along the shore—white, yellow, and red lighthouses, rotating like the huge eyes of giants who were watching us, eagerly waiting for us to vanish. One of them especially annoyed me. It went dark every thirty seconds and lit up again right away. That one really was like an eye, with its lid constantly lowered over its fiery gaze.”

“From time to time the Englishman struck a match to see the hour; then he put his watch back in his pocket. Suddenly he said to me, over the heads of his daughters, with tremendous gravity:

“From time to time, the Englishman would strike a match to check the time; then he would put his watch back in his pocket. Suddenly, he said to me, over the heads of his daughters, with great seriousness:

“‘I wish you a happy New Year, Mosieu.’

“‘I wish you a happy New Year, sir.’”

“It was midnight. I held out my hand, which he pressed. Then he said something in English, and suddenly he and his daughters began to sing ‘God Save the Queen,’ which rose through the black and silent air and vanished into space.

“It was midnight. I reached out my hand, which he took. Then he said something in English, and suddenly he and his daughters started singing ‘God Save the Queen,’ and the sound floated through the quiet, dark air and disappeared into the night.”

“At first I felt a desire to laugh; then I was seized by a powerful, strange emotion.

“At first, I felt like laughing; then a strong, unexpected emotion took hold of me."

“It was something sinister and superb, this chant of the shipwrecked, the condemned, something like a prayer and also like something grander, something comparable to the ancient ‘Ave Caesar morituri te salutant.’

“It was something dark and magnificent, this chant of the shipwrecked, the doomed, almost like a prayer but also something greater, something akin to the ancient ‘Ave Caesar morituri te salutant.’”

“When they had finished I asked my neighbor to sing a ballad alone, anything she liked, to make us forget our terrors. She consented, and immediately her clear young voice rang out into the night. She sang something which was doubtless sad, because the notes were long drawn out and hovered, like wounded birds, above the waves.

“When they finished, I asked my neighbor to sing a ballad by herself, anything she wanted, to help us forget our fears. She agreed, and right away her clear, youthful voice broke into the night. She sang something that was probably sad, because the notes were drawn out and floated, like injured birds, above the waves."

“The sea was rising now and beating upon our wreck. As for me, I thought only of that voice. And I thought also of the sirens. If a ship had passed near by us what would the sailors have said? My troubled spirit lost itself in the dream! A siren! Was she not really a siren, this daughter of the sea, who had kept me on this worm-eaten ship and who was soon about to go down with me deep into the waters?

“The sea was rising now and crashing against our wreck. As for me, all I could think about was that voice. I also thought about the sirens. If a ship had passed by us, what would the sailors have said? My troubled mind got lost in the fantasy! A siren! Was she not truly a siren, this daughter of the sea, who had kept me on this rotting ship and was soon going to sink with me deep into the waters?

“But suddenly we were all five rolling on the deck, because the Marie Joseph had sunk on her right side. The English girl had fallen upon me, and before I knew what I was doing, thinking that my last moment was come, I had caught her in my arms and kissed her cheek, her temple and her hair.

“But suddenly we were all five tumbling on the deck, because the Marie Joseph had capsized on her side. The English girl fell onto me, and before I realized what was happening, thinking it was my last moment, I grabbed her in my arms and kissed her cheek, her temple, and her hair.”

“The ship did not move again, and we, we also, remained motionless.

“The ship didn’t move again, and we stayed still too.”

“The father said, ‘Kate!’ The one whom I was holding answered ‘Yes’ and made a movement to free herself. And at that moment I should have wished the ship to split in two and let me fall with her into the sea.

“The father said, ‘Kate!’ The one I was holding answered ‘Yes’ and tried to pull away. At that moment, I wish the ship would just split in two and let me fall into the sea with her.

“The Englishman continued:

"The Englishman went on:"

“‘A little rocking; it’s nothing. I have my three daughters safe.’

“‘A little rocking; it’s no big deal. I have my three daughters safe.’”

“Not having seen the oldest, he had thought she was lost overboard!

“Not having seen the oldest, he thought she had fallen overboard!”

“I rose slowly, and suddenly I made out a light on the sea quite close to us. I shouted; they answered. It was a boat sent out in search of us by the hotelkeeper, who had guessed at our imprudence.

“I got up slowly, and then I noticed a light on the sea pretty close to us. I shouted; they replied. It was a boat sent out to find us by the hotelkeeper, who had figured out our recklessness.

“We were saved. I was in despair. They picked us up off our raft and they brought us back to Saint-Martin.

“We were rescued. I was in despair. They took us off our raft and brought us back to Saint-Martin.

“The Englishman began to rub his hand and murmur:

“The Englishman started to rub his hand and mutter:

“‘A good supper! A good supper!’

“A great dinner! A great dinner!”

“We did sup. I was not gay. I regretted the Marie Joseph.

“We had dinner. I wasn't happy. I regretted the Marie Joseph.”

“We had to separate the next day after much handshaking and many promises to write. They departed for Biarritz. I wanted to follow them.

“We had to part ways the next day after a lot of handshaking and many promises to keep in touch. They left for Biarritz. I wanted to go after them."

“I was hard hit. I wanted to ask this little girl to marry me. If we had passed eight days together, I should have done so! How weak and incomprehensible a man sometimes is!

“I was really affected. I wanted to ask this little girl to marry me. If we had spent eight days together, I would have done it! How weak and hard to understand a man can be sometimes!

“Two years passed without my hearing a word from them. Then I received a letter from New York. She was married and wrote to tell me. And since then we write to each other every year, on New Year’s Day. She tells me about her life, talks of her children, her sisters, never of her husband! Why? Ah! why? And as for me, I only talk of the Marie Joseph. That was perhaps the only woman I have ever loved—no—that I ever should have loved. Ah, well! who can tell? Circumstances rule one. And then—and then—all passes. She must be old now; I should not know her. Ah! she of the bygone time, she of the wreck! What a creature! Divine! She writes me her hair is white. That caused me terrible pain. Ah! her yellow hair. No, my English girl exists no longer. How sad it all is!”

“Two years went by without hearing from them. Then, I got a letter from New York. She was married and wrote to let me know. Since then, we’ve exchanged letters every year on New Year’s Day. She tells me about her life, talks about her kids, her sisters, but never about her husband! Why? Oh, why? And as for me, I only talk about Marie Joseph. She was probably the only woman I ever loved—no, the only one I should have loved. Oh well! Who can say? Circumstances control us. And then—and then—everything fades away. She must be old now; I wouldn’t recognize her. Oh! She from the past, she from the wreck! What a wonderful person! She writes that her hair is white. That gives me terrible pain. Oh, her golden hair. No, my English girl is no longer around. How sad all of this is!”





THEODULE SABOT’S CONFESSION

When Sabot entered the inn at Martinville it was a signal for laughter. What a rogue he was, this Sabot! There was a man who did not like priests, for instance! Oh, no, oh, no! He did not spare them, the scamp.

When Sabot walked into the inn at Martinville, it triggered laughter. What a rascal he was, this Sabot! There was a guy who really didn't like priests, for instance! Oh, no, oh no! He didn’t hold back on them, the troublemaker.

Sabot (Theodule), a master carpenter, represented liberal thought in Martinville. He was a tall, thin man, with gray, cunning eyes, and thin lips, and wore his hair plastered down on his temples. When he said: “Our holy father, the pope” in a certain manner, everyone laughed. He made a point of working on Sunday during the hour of mass. He killed his pig each year on Monday in Holy Week in order to have enough black pudding to last till Easter, and when the priest passed by, he always said by way of a joke: “There goes one who has just swallowed his God off a salver.”

Sabot (Theodule), a skilled carpenter, embodied progressive ideas in Martinville. He was a tall, thin man with gray, sharp eyes and thin lips, and he kept his hair slicked down at his temples. When he said, “Our holy father, the pope,” in a certain way, everyone laughed. He intentionally worked on Sunday during the mass hour. Every year, he slaughtered his pig on Monday of Holy Week to have enough black pudding to last until Easter, and whenever the priest passed by, he joked, “There goes someone who just swallowed his God off a platter.”

The priest, a stout man and also very tall, dreaded him on account of his boastful talk which attracted followers. The Abbe Maritime was a politic man, and believed in being diplomatic. There had been a rivalry between them for ten years, a secret, intense, incessant rivalry. Sabot was municipal councillor, and they thought he would become mayor, which would inevitably mean the final overthrow of the church.

The priest, a hefty and very tall man, feared him because of his arrogant talk that drew in followers. The Abbe Maritime was a shrewd guy and believed in being diplomatic. They had been in a rivalry for ten years, a hidden, intense, ongoing competition. Sabot was a city councilor, and people thought he would become mayor, which would definitely lead to the church's ultimate downfall.

The elections were about to take place. The church party was shaking in its shoes in Martinville.

The elections were about to happen. The church party was really nervous in Martinville.

One morning the cure set out for Rouen, telling his servant that he was going to see the archbishop. He returned in two days with a joyous, triumphant air. And everyone knew the following day that the chancel of the church was going to be renovated. A sum of six hundred francs had been contributed by the archbishop out of his private fund. All the old pine pews were to be removed, and replaced by new pews made of oak. It would be a big carpentering job, and they talked about it that very evening in all the houses in the village.

One morning, the priest set off for Rouen, telling his servant that he was going to meet the archbishop. He returned two days later, looking joyful and triumphant. The next day, everyone knew that the church's chancel was going to be renovated. The archbishop had contributed six hundred francs from his personal funds. All the old pine pews were to be taken out and replaced with new oak pews. It was going to be a big carpentry project, and people discussed it that very evening in every home in the village.

Theodule Sabot was not laughing.

Theodule Sabot wasn’t laughing.

When he went through the village the following morning, the neighbors, friends and enemies, all asked him, jokingly:

When he walked through the village the next morning, the neighbors, friends, and enemies all asked him, joking around:

“Are you going to do the work on the chancel of the church?”

“Are you going to work on the church's chancel?”

He could find nothing to say, but he was furious, he was good and angry.

He couldn't find anything to say, but he was furious; he was really angry.

Ill-natured people added:

Mean people added:

“It is a good piece of work; and will bring in not less than two or three per cent. profit.”

“It’s a solid piece of work and will generate at least two or three percent profit.”

Two days later, they heard that the work of renovation had been entrusted to Celestin Chambrelan, the carpenter from Percheville. Then this was denied, and it was said that all the pews in the church were going to be changed. That would be well worth the two thousand francs that had been demanded of the church administration.

Two days later, they heard that the renovation job had been given to Celestin Chambrelan, the carpenter from Percheville. Then that was denied, and it was claimed that all the pews in the church were going to be replaced. That would definitely justify the two thousand francs that the church administration had requested.

Theodule Sabot could not sleep for thinking about it. Never, in all the memory of man, had a country carpenter undertaken a similar piece of work. Then a rumor spread abroad that the cure felt very grieved that he had to give this work to a carpenter who was a stranger in the community, but that Sabot’s opinions were a barrier to his being entrusted with the job.

Theodule Sabot couldn't sleep because he kept thinking about it. Never, in all of human memory, had a country carpenter taken on a job like this. Then a rumor started that the local doctor was quite upset that he had to hand this work over to a carpenter who was new to the community, but that Sabot’s views were an obstacle to him being given the assignment.

Sabot knew it well. He called at the parsonage just as it was growing dark. The servant told him that the cure was at church. He went to the church.

Sabot knew it well. He stopped by the parsonage just as it was getting dark. The servant told him that the priest was at church. He went to the church.

Two attendants on the altar of the Virgin, two sour old maids, were decorating the altar for the month of Mary, under the direction of the priest, who stood in the middle of the chancel with his portly paunch, directing the two women who, mounted on chairs, were placing flowers around the tabernacle.

Two attendants at the Virgin's altar, two grumpy old maids, were decorating the altar for the month of Mary, under the supervision of the priest, who stood in the middle of the chancel with his round belly, guiding the two women who, standing on chairs, were arranging flowers around the tabernacle.

Sabot felt ill at ease in there, as though he were in the house of his greatest enemy, but the greed of gain was gnawing at his heart. He drew nearer, holding his cap in his hand, and not paying any attention to the “demoiselles de la Vierge,” who remained standing startled, astonished, motionless on their chairs.

Sabot felt uncomfortable in there, as if he were in the home of his biggest enemy, but the desire for wealth was eating away at him. He stepped closer, holding his cap in his hand, ignoring the "demoiselles de la Vierge," who stood there, shocked and stunned, frozen in their chairs.

He faltered:

He hesitated:

“Good morning, monsieur le cure.”

“Good morning, sir.”

The priest replied without looking at him, all occupied as he was with the altar:

The priest responded without making eye contact, completely focused on the altar:

“Good morning, Mr. Carpenter.”

“Good morning, Mr. Carpenter.”

Sabot, nonplussed, knew not what to say next. But after a pause he remarked:

Sabot, caught off guard, didn't know what to say next. But after a moment, he said:

“You are making preparations?”

“Are you getting ready?”

Abbe Maritime replied:

Abbe Maritime responded:

“Yes, we are near the month of Mary.”

“Yes, we're approaching the month of Mary.”

“Why, why,” remarked Sabot and then was silent. He would have liked to retire now without saying anything, but a glance at the chancel held him back. He saw sixteen seats that had to be remade, six to the right and eight to the left, the door of the sacristy occupying the place of two. Sixteen oak seats, that would be worth at most three hundred francs, and by figuring carefully one might certainly make two hundred francs on the work if one were not clumsy.

“Why, why,” Sabot said, then fell silent. He wanted to leave without saying anything more, but a glance at the chancel stopped him. He noticed sixteen seats that needed to be redone, six on the right and eight on the left, with the door to the sacristy taking up the space of two. Sixteen oak seats that would be worth at most three hundred francs, and if he calculated carefully, he could definitely make two hundred francs on the job if he wasn’t too clumsy.

Then he stammered out:

Then he stuttered out:

“I have come about the work.”

“I’m here for the job.”

The cure appeared surprised. He asked:

The doctor looked surprised. He asked:

“What work?”

"What job?"

“The work to be done,” murmured Sabot, in dismay.

“The work that needs to be done,” murmured Sabot, in dismay.

Then the priest turned round and looking him straight in the eyes, said:

Then the priest turned around and looked him straight in the eyes, saying:

“Do you mean the repairs in the chancel of my church?”

“Are you talking about the repairs in the chancel of my church?”

At the tone of the abbe, Theodule Sabot felt a chill run down his back and he once more had a longing to take to his heels. However, he replied humbly:

At the sound of the abbe's voice, Theodule Sabot felt a chill run down his spine and again had the urge to run away. However, he responded modestly:

“Why, yes, monsieur le cure.”

"Of course, sir."

Then the abbe folded his arms across his large stomach and, as if filled with amazement, said:

Then the abbe crossed his arms over his big stomach and, looking completely amazed, said:

“Is it you—you—you, Sabot—who have come to ask me for this... You—the only irreligious man in my parish! Why, it would be a scandal, a public scandal! The archbishop would give me a reprimand, perhaps transfer me.”

“Is it really you, Sabot, who’s come to ask me for this? You—the only non-religious person in my parish! It would be a scandal, a public scandal! The archbishop would give me a warning, maybe even move me to another parish.”

He stopped a few seconds, for breath, and then resumed in a calmer tone: “I can understand that it pains you to see a work of such importance entrusted to a carpenter from a neighboring parish. But I cannot do otherwise, unless—but no—it is impossible—you would not consent, and unless you did, never.”

He paused for a few seconds to catch his breath, then continued in a calmer tone: “I understand that it hurts you to see such an important job given to a carpenter from a nearby parish. But I can’t change that, unless—but no—it’s impossible—you wouldn’t agree, and without your agreement, it will never happen.”

Sabot now looked at the row of benches in line as far as the entrance door. Christopher, if they were going to change all those!

Sabot now looked at the row of benches stretching all the way to the entrance door. Christopher, are they really going to change all of those!

And he asked:

And he asked:

“What would you require of me? Tell me.”

“What do you need from me? Just tell me.”

The priest, in a firm tone replied:

The priest responded firmly:

“I must have an extraordinary token of your good intentions.”

“I need a special sign of your good intentions.”

“I do not say—I do not say; perhaps we might come to an understanding,” faltered Sabot.

“I’m not saying—I’m not saying; maybe we could come to an understanding,” Sabot stammered.

“You will have to take communion publicly at high mass next Sunday,” declared the cure.

“You will need to take communion publicly at the high mass next Sunday,” declared the priest.

The carpenter felt he was growing pale, and without replying, he asked:

The carpenter felt himself getting pale, and without answering, he asked:

“And the benches, are they going to be renovated?”

“And are the benches going to be updated?”

The abbe replied with confidence:

The abbe confidently replied:

“Yes, but later on.”

“Yeah, but later.”

Sabot resumed:

Sabot continued:

“I do not say, I do not say. I am not calling it off, I am consenting to religion, for sure. But what rubs me the wrong way is, putting it in practice; but in this case I will not be refractory.”

"I’m not saying I’m canceling it; I'm on board with religion, no doubt about that. But what bothers me is actually putting it into practice. Still, in this situation, I won't resist."

The attendants of the Virgin, having got off their chairs had concealed themselves behind the altar; and they listened pale with emotion.

The attendants of the Virgin, having gotten off their chairs, had hidden themselves behind the altar, and they listened, pale with emotion.

The cure, seeing he had gained the victory, became all at once very friendly, quite familiar.

The cure, realizing he had won, suddenly became very friendly and quite familiar.

“That is good, that is good. That was wisely said, and not stupid, you understand. You will see, you will see.”

"That's good, that's good. That was smartly said, and not stupid, you understand. You'll see, you'll see."

Sabot smiled and asked with an awkward air:

Sabot smiled and asked nervously:

“Would it not be possible to put off this communion just a trifle?”

“Could we postpone this communion just a little?”

But the priest replied, resuming his severe expression:

But the priest responded, returning to his stern look:

“From the moment that the work is put into your hands, I want to be assured of your conversion.”

“From the moment the work is handed to you, I want to be sure of your commitment.”

Then he continued more gently:

Then he continued more softly:

“You will come to confession to-morrow; for I must examine you at least twice.”

"You will come to confession tomorrow because I need to examine you at least twice."

“Twice?” repeated Sabot.

"Twice?" Sabot reiterated.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

The priest smiled.

The priest smiled.

“You understand perfectly that you must have a general cleaning up, a thorough cleansing. So I will expect you to-morrow.”

“You completely understand that you need to clean up and do a thorough job. So I’ll expect you tomorrow.”

The carpenter, much agitated, asked:

The carpenter, very upset, asked:

“Where do you do that?”

“Where do you do that?”

“Why—in the confessional.”

“Why—in the confession booth.”

“In—that box, over there in the corner? The fact is—is—that it does not suit me, your box.”

“In that box, over there in the corner? The truth is, I don’t like your box.”

“How is that?”

“How’s that?”

“Seeing that—seeing that I am not accustomed to that, and also I am rather hard of hearing.”

“Since I’m not used to that, and also I’m a bit hard of hearing.”

The cure was very affable and said:

The doctor was very friendly and said:

“Well, then! you shall come to my house and into my parlor. We will have it just the two of us, tete-a-tete. Does that suit you?”

“Well, then! You should come to my house and into my living room. It will just be the two of us, one-on-one. Does that work for you?”

“Yes, that is all right, that will suit me, but your box, no.”

“Yes, that’s fine, that will work for me, but your box, no.”

“Well, then, to-morrow after the days work, at six o’clock.”

“Well, then, tomorrow after work, at six o’clock.”

“That is understood, that is all right, that is agreed on. To-morrow, monsieur le cure. Whoever draws back is a skunk!”

"That makes sense, that's fine, and we’re all on the same page. Tomorrow, monsieur le curé. Anyone who backs out is a coward!"

And he held out his great rough hand which the priest grasped heartily with a clap that resounded through the church.

And he extended his large, calloused hand, which the priest shook warmly with a clap that echoed throughout the church.

Theodule Sabot was not easy in his mind all the following day. He had a feeling analogous to the apprehension one experiences when a tooth has to be drawn. The thought recurred to him at every moment: “I must go to confession this evening.” And his troubled mind, the mind of an atheist only half convinced, was bewildered with a confused and overwhelming dread of the divine mystery.

Theodule Sabot couldn’t shake his uneasy feelings all day. It was similar to the anxiety you feel when you know you have to get a tooth pulled. The thought kept coming back to him: “I need to go to confession tonight.” His troubled mind, that of an atheist who was only half convinced, was caught up in a confusing and overwhelming fear of the divine mystery.

As soon as he had finished his work, he betook himself to the parsonage. The cure was waiting for him in the garden, reading his breviary as he walked along a little path. He appeared radiant and greeted him with a good-natured laugh.

As soon as he finished his work, he went to the parsonage. The pastor was waiting for him in the garden, reading his breviary as he walked along a small path. He looked radiant and welcomed him with a friendly laugh.

“Well, here we are! Come in, come in, Monsieur Sabot, no one will eat you.”

“Well, here we are! Come in, come in, Mr. Sabot, no one will bite you.”

And Sabot preceded him into the house. He faltered:

And Sabot went ahead of him into the house. He hesitated:

“If you do not mind I should like to get through with this little matter at once.”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to wrap up this little matter right away.”

The cure replied:

The treatment responded:

“I am at your service. I have my surplice here. One minute and I will listen to you.”

“I’m here to help. I have my robe ready. Just give me a minute and I’ll listen to you.”

The carpenter, so disturbed that he had not two ideas in his head, watched him as he put on the white vestment with its pleated folds. The priest beckoned to him and said:

The carpenter, so flustered that he couldn't think straight, watched as the priest put on the white robe with its pleated folds. The priest signaled to him and said:

“Kneel down on this cushion.”

"Kneel on this cushion."

Sabot remained standing, ashamed of having to kneel. He stuttered:

Sabot stood there, embarrassed that he had to kneel. He stammered:

“Is it necessary?”

"Is it really必要?"

But the abbe had become dignified.

But the abbe had become more dignified.

“You cannot approach the penitent bench except on your knees.”

“You can only approach the penitent bench on your knees.”

And Sabot knelt down.

And Sabot knelt.

“Repeat the confiteor,” said the priest.

“Say the confiteor again,” said the priest.

“What is that?” asked Sabot.

“What’s that?” asked Sabot.

“The confiteor. If you do not remember it, repeat after me, one by one, the words I am going to say.” And the cure repeated the sacred prayer, in a slow tone, emphasizing the words which the carpenter repeated after him. Then he said:

“The confiteor. If you don’t remember it, repeat after me, one by one, the words I'm about to say.” And the priest recited the sacred prayer, slowly emphasizing the words that the carpenter repeated after him. Then he said:

“Now make your confession.”

“Now share your confession.”

But Sabot was silent, not knowing where to begin. The abbe then came to his aid.

But Sabot was quiet, unsure of where to start. The abbe then stepped in to help him.

“My child, I will ask you questions, since you don’t seem familiar with these things. We will take, one by one, the commandments of God. Listen to me and do not be disturbed. Speak very frankly and never fear that you may say too much.

“My child, I’m going to ask you some questions since you don’t seem to know much about these things. We’ll go through God’s commandments one by one. Pay attention to me and don’t get upset. Speak openly and don’t worry about saying too much.”

  “‘One God alone, thou shalt adore,
   And love him perfectly.’
  “‘You shall worship only one God,  
   And love Him completely.’

“Have you ever loved anything, or anybody, as well as you loved God? Have you loved him with all your soul, all your heart, all the strength of your love?”

“Have you ever loved anything or anyone as much as you loved God? Have you loved Him with all your soul, all your heart, and all the strength of your love?”

Sabot was perspiring with the effort of thinking. He replied:

Sabot was sweating from the effort of thinking. He answered:

“No. Oh, no, m’sieu le cure. I love God as much as I can. That is —yes—I love him very much. To say that I do not love my children, no—I cannot say that. To say that if I had to choose between them and God, I could not be sure. To say that if I had to lose a hundred francs for the love of God, I could not say about that. But I love him well, for sure, I love him all the same.” The priest said gravely “You must love Him more than all besides.” And Sabot, meaning well, declared “I will do what I possibly can, m’sieu le cure.” The abbe resumed:

“No. Oh, no, Father. I love God as much as I can. That is — yes — I love Him very much. To say that I don’t love my children, no — I can’t say that. To say that if I had to choose between them and God, I couldn’t be sure. To say that if I had to give up a hundred francs for the love of God, I can’t say about that. But I definitely love Him; I love Him just the same.” The priest replied seriously, “You must love Him more than anything else.” And Sabot, with good intentions, said, “I will do everything I can, Father.” The abbe continued:

  “‘God’s name in vain thou shalt not take
   Nor swear by any other thing.’
  “You shall not use God’s name in vain nor swear by anything else.”

“Did you ever swear?”

“Have you ever cursed?”

“No-oh, that, no! I never swear, never. Sometimes, in a moment of anger, I may say sacre nom de Dieu! But then, I never swear.”

“No way, no! I never swear, never. Sometimes, when I'm really angry, I might say sacre nom de Dieu! But I still don’t swear.”

“That is swearing,” cried the priest, and added seriously:

“That is swearing,” shouted the priest, then added seriously:

“Do not do it again.

"Don't do it again."

  “‘Thy Sundays thou shalt keep
   In serving God devoutly.’
  “‘You shall keep your Sundays
   by serving God with devotion.’

“What do you do on Sunday?”

“What do you do on Sundays?”

This time Sabot scratched his ear.

This time, Sabot scratched his ear.

“Why, I serve God as best I can, m’sieu le cure. I serve him—at home. I work on Sunday.”

“Why, I serve God as best I can, sir. I serve Him—at home. I work on Sunday.”

The cure interrupted him, saying magnanimously:

The cure interrupted him, saying generously:

“I know, you will do better in future. I will pass over the following commandments, certain that you have not transgressed the two first. We will take from the sixth to the ninth. I will resume:

“I know you’ll do better in the future. I’ll skip over the following commandments, confident that you haven’t broken the first two. We’ll focus on the sixth to the ninth. Let me continue:

  “‘Others’ goods thou shalt not take
   Nor keep what is not thine.’
  “Don’t take what belongs to others  
   Nor keep what isn’t yours.”

“Have you ever taken in any way what belonged to another?”

“Have you ever taken anything that belonged to someone else?”

But Theodule Sabot became indignant.

But Theodule Sabot got angry.

“Of course not, of course not! I am an honest man, m’sieu le cure, I swear it, for sure. To say that I have not sometimes charged for a few more hours of work to customers who had means, I could not say that. To say that I never add a few centimes to bills, only a few, I would not say that. But to steal, no! Oh, not that, no!”

“Of course not, of course not! I’m an honest man, sir, I swear it, for sure. I can’t say I haven’t sometimes charged customers with money for a few extra hours of work. I can’t say I never add a few cents to bills, just a few. But to steal, no! Oh, definitely not that, no!”

The priest resumed severely:

The priest continued firmly:

“To take one single centime constitutes a theft. Do not do it again.

"Taking just one cent is theft. Don't do it again."

   ‘False witness thou shalt not bear,
   Nor lie in any way.’
‘You shall not give false testimony, nor lie in any way.’

“Have you ever told a lie?”

“Have you ever told a lie?”

“No, as to that, no. I am not a liar. That is my quality. To say that I have never told a big story, I would not like to say that. To say that I have never made people believe things that were not true when it was to my own interest, I would not like to say that. But as for lying, I am not a liar.”

“No, on that point, no. I’m not a liar. That’s just not who I am. I wouldn’t say I’ve never stretched the truth. I wouldn’t say I’ve never convinced people of things that weren’t true when it benefited me. But when it comes to being a liar, that’s not me.”

The priest simply said:

The priest just said:

“Watch yourself more closely.” Then he continued:

“Pay more attention to yourself.” Then he went on:

   “‘The works of the flesh thou shalt not desire
   Except in marriage only.’
   “‘You should not desire the works of the flesh
   except within marriage only.’

“Did you ever desire, or live with, any other woman than your wife?”

“Have you ever wanted to be with, or actually been with, anyone other than your wife?”

Sabot exclaimed with sincerity:

Sabot exclaimed genuinely:

“As to that, no; oh, as to that, no, m’sieu le Cure. My poor wife, deceive her! No, no! Not so much as the tip of a finger, either in thought or in act. That is the truth.”

“As for that, no; oh, as for that, no, sir. My poor wife, deceive her? No, no! Not even the slightest hint, in thought or action. That’s the truth.”

They were silent a few seconds, then, in a lower tone, as though a doubt had arisen in his mind, he resumed:

They were quiet for a few seconds, then, in a softer voice, as if a doubt had crossed his mind, he continued:

“When I go to town, to say that I never go into a house, you know, one of the licensed houses, just to laugh and talk and see something different, I could not say that. But I always pay, monsieur le cure, I always pay. From the moment you pay, without anyone seeing or knowing you, no one can get you into trouble.”

“When I go to town, I can’t say that I never step into a place, you know, one of the licensed places, just to have a laugh, chat, and see something new. But I always pay, Father, I always pay. Once you pay, and nobody sees or knows about it, no one can get you into trouble.”

The cure did not insist, and gave him absolution.

The doctor didn't push and forgave him.

Theodule Sabot did the work on the chancel, and goes to communion every month.

Theodule Sabot worked on the chancel and goes to communion every month.





THE WRONG HOUSE

Quartermaster Varajou had obtained a week’s leave to go and visit his sister, Madame Padoie. Varajou, who was in garrison at Rennes and was leading a pretty gay life, finding himself high and dry, wrote to his sister saying that he would devote a week to her. It was not that he cared particularly for Mme. Padoie, a little moralist, a devotee, and always cross; but he needed money, needed it very badly, and he remembered that, of all his relations, the Padoies were the only ones whom he had never approached on the subject.

Quartermaster Varajou had gotten a week's leave to visit his sister, Madame Padoie. Varajou, who was stationed in Rennes and living quite the lively life, found himself stuck and wrote to his sister saying he would spend a week with her. It wasn't that he particularly cared for Mme. Padoie, a bit of a moralist, devout, and always grumpy; he really needed money, badly, and he remembered that of all his relatives, the Padoies were the only ones he had never asked for financial help.

Pere Varajou, formerly a horticulturist at Angers, but now retired from business, had closed his purse strings to his scapegrace son and had hardly seen him for two years. His daughter had married Padoie, a former treasury clerk, who had just been appointed tax collector at Vannes.

Pere Varajou, who used to be a gardener in Angers but is now retired, had cut off financial support to his reckless son and had barely seen him for the past two years. His daughter had married Padoie, a former treasury clerk who had just been made tax collector in Vannes.

Varajou, on leaving the train, had some one direct him to the house of his brother-in-law, whom he found in his office arguing with the Breton peasants of the neighborhood. Padoie rose from his seat, held out his hand across the table littered with papers, murmured, “Take a chair. I will be at liberty in a moment,” sat down again and resumed his discussion.

Varajou, upon leaving the train, asked someone to direct him to his brother-in-law's house. He found Padoie in his office, arguing with the local Breton farmers. Padoie got up from his seat, reached out his hand across the table filled with papers, said, “Have a seat. I’ll be free in a moment,” and then sat back down to continue his discussion.

The peasants did not understand his explanations, the collector did not understand their line of argument. He spoke French, they spoke Breton, and the clerk who acted as interpreter appeared not to understand either.

The peasants didn’t get his explanations, and the collector didn’t understand their reasoning. He spoke French, they spoke Breton, and the clerk who served as the interpreter didn’t seem to understand either.

It lasted a long time, a very long time. Varajou looked at his brother-in-law and thought: “What a fool!” Padoie must have been almost fifty. He was tall, thin, bony, slow, hairy, with heavy arched eyebrows. He wore a velvet skull cap with a gold cord vandyke design round it. His look was gentle, like his actions. His speech, his gestures, his thoughts, all were soft. Varajou said to himself, “What a fool!”

It went on for a long time, a really long time. Varajou looked at his brother-in-law and thought, “What an idiot!” Padoie must have been nearly fifty. He was tall, thin, bony, slow, and hairy, with thick, arched eyebrows. He wore a velvet skullcap with a gold cord design around it. His expression was gentle, just like his behavior. His speech, gestures, and thoughts were all soft. Varajou told himself, “What a fool!”

He, himself, was one of those noisy roysterers for whom the greatest pleasures in life are the cafe and abandoned women. He understood nothing outside of these conditions of existence.

He was one of those loud partygoers for whom the greatest pleasures in life are cafes and available women. He didn't understand anything beyond these aspects of life.

A boisterous braggart, filled with contempt for the rest of the world, he despised the entire universe from the height of his ignorance. When he said: “Nom d’un chien, what a spree!” he expressed the highest degree of admiration of which his mind was capable.

A loudmouth, full of disdain for everyone else, he looked down on the whole universe from his place of ignorance. When he said, “What a party!” he was showing the biggest level of admiration his mind could muster.

Having finally got rid of his peasants, Padoie inquired:

Having finally gotten rid of his peasants, Padoie asked:

“How are you?”

“What's up?”

“Pretty well, as you see. And how are you?”

“Pretty good, as you can see. And how about you?”

“Quite well, thank you. It is very kind of you to have thought of coming to see us.”

"Pretty good, thank you. It's really nice of you to think of coming to visit us."

“Oh, I have been thinking of it for some time; but, you know, in the military profession one has not much freedom.”

“Oh, I’ve been thinking about it for a while; but, you know, in the military, there isn’t much freedom.”

“Oh, I know, I know. All the same, it is very kind of you.”

“Oh, I get it, I get it. Still, that’s really nice of you.”

“And Josephine, is she well?”

“And Josephine, is she good?”

“Yes, yes, thank you; you will see her presently.” “Where is she?”

“Yes, yes, thank you; you'll see her soon.” “Where is she?”

“She is making some calls. We have a great many friends here; it is a very nice town.”

“She’s making some calls. We have a lot of friends here; it’s a really nice town.”

“I thought so.”

"I thought so too."

The door opened and Mme. Padoie appeared. She went over to her brother without any eagerness, held her cheek for him to kiss, and asked:

The door opened and Mme. Padoie stepped in. She walked over to her brother without any excitement, leaned in for him to kiss her cheek, and asked:

“Have you been here long?”

"Have you been here long?"

“No, hardly half an hour.”

“No, barely half an hour.”

“Oh, I thought the train would be late. Will you come into the parlor?”

“Oh, I thought the train would be late. Will you come into the living room?”

They went into the adjoining room, leaving Padoie to his accounts and his taxpayers. As soon as they were alone, she said:

They walked into the next room, leaving Padoie to deal with his accounts and taxpayers. As soon as they were by themselves, she said:

“I have heard nice things about you!”

“I’ve heard great things about you!”

“What have you heard?”

"What did you hear?"

“It seems that you are behaving like a blackguard, getting drunk and contracting debts.”

“It looks like you’re acting like a jerk, getting drunk and racking up debts.”

He appeared very much astonished.

He seemed really surprised.

“I! never in the world!”

"I! never in the world!"

“Oh, do not deny it, I know it.”

“Oh, don’t deny it, I know it.”

He attempted to defend himself, but she gave him such a lecture that he could say nothing more.

He tried to defend himself, but she gave him such a lecture that he couldn't say anything else.

She then resumed:

She then continued:

“We dine at six o’clock, and you can amuse yourself until then. I cannot entertain you, as I have so many things to do.”

“We eat at six o’clock, so you can keep yourself busy until then. I can’t entertain you, as I have too much to take care of.”

When he was alone he hesitated as to whether he should sleep or take a walk. He looked first at the door leading to his room and then at the hall door, and decided to go out. He sauntered slowly through the quiet Breton town, so sleepy, so calm, so dead, on the shores of its inland bay that is called “le Morbihan.” He looked at the little gray houses, the occasional pedestrians, the empty stores, and he murmured:

When he was by himself, he wasn't sure if he should sleep or take a walk. He glanced at the door to his room and then at the hallway door, ultimately deciding to go outside. He strolled slowly through the quiet Breton town, which felt so sleepy, so calm, so lifeless, by its inland bay known as “le Morbihan.” He observed the little gray houses, the few pedestrians, the vacant shops, and he murmured:

“Vannes is certainly not gay, not lively. It was a sad idea, my coming here.”

“Vannes is definitely not cheerful, not vibrant. It was a disappointing decision for me to come here.”

He reached the harbor, the desolate harbor, walked back along a lonely, deserted boulevard, and got home before five o’clock. Then he threw himself on his bed to sleep till dinner time. The maid woke him, knocking at the door.

He arrived at the harbor, the empty harbor, walked back down a quiet, deserted street, and made it home before five o'clock. Then he collapsed onto his bed to sleep until dinner time. The maid woke him by knocking on the door.

“Dinner is ready, sir:”

“Dinner is ready, sir:”

He went downstairs. In the damp dining-room with the paper peeling from the walls near the floor, he saw a soup tureen on a round table without any table cloth, on which were also three melancholy soup-plates.

He went downstairs. In the damp dining room with the peeling wallpaper near the floor, he saw a soup tureen on a round table without any tablecloth, along with three sad-looking soup plates.

M. and Mme. Padoie entered the room at the same time as Varajou. They all sat down to table, and the husband and wife crossed themselves over the pit of their stomachs, after which Padoie helped the soup, a meat soup. It was the day for pot-roast.

M. and Mme. Padoie walked into the room just as Varajou did. They all took a seat at the table, and the husband and wife blessed themselves over their stomachs. After that, Padoie served the soup, which was meat broth. It was pot-roast day.

After the soup, they had the beef, which was done to rags, melted, greasy, like pap. The officer ate slowly, with disgust, weariness and rage.

After the soup, they had the beef, which was overcooked, melted, and greasy, like mush. The officer ate slowly, feeling disgusted, tired, and angry.

Mme. Padoie said to her husband:

Mme. Padoie said to her husband:

“Are you going to the judge’s house this evening?”

“Are you going to the judge's house tonight?”

“Yes, dear.”

"Sure, honey."

“Do not stay late. You always get so tired when you go out. You are not made for society, with your poor health.”

"Don't stay out too late. You always get so tired when you go out. You're not cut out for socializing with your health issues."

She then talked about society in Vannes, of the excellent social circle in which the Padoies moved, thanks to their religious sentiments.

She then talked about society in Vannes, highlighting the great social circle that the Padoies were part of, thanks to their strong religious beliefs.

A puree of potatoes and a dish of pork were next served, in honor of the guest. Then some cheese, and that was all. No coffee.

A mashed potato dish and a plate of pork were served next, to honor the guest. Then some cheese, and that was it. No coffee.

When Varajou saw that he would have to spend the evening tete-a-tete with his sister, endure her reproaches, listen to her sermons, without even a glass of liqueur to help him to swallow these remonstrances, he felt that he could not stand the torture, and declared that he was obliged to go to the police station to have something attended to regarding his leave of absence. And he made his escape at seven o’clock.

When Varajou realized he’d have to spend the eveningalone with his sister, listening to her complaints and lectures without even a drink to ease the pain, he felt he couldn’t handle the torture anymore. He stated that he needed to go to the police station to take care of something about his leave of absence. So, he left at seven o’clock.

He had scarcely reached the street before he gave himself a shake like a dog coming out of the water. He muttered:

He had barely stepped onto the street before he shook himself off like a dog coming out of the water. He mumbled:

“Heavens, heavens, heavens, what a galley slave’s life!”

"Heavens, heavens, heavens, what a life like a galley slave!"

And he set out to look for a cafe, the best in the town. He found it on a public square, behind two gas lamps. Inside the cafe, five or six men, semi-gentlemen, and not noisy, were drinking and chatting quietly, leaning their elbows on the small tables, while two billiard players walked round the green baize, where the balls were hitting each other as they rolled.

And he went out to find a cafe, the best one in town. He discovered it in a public square, behind two gas lamps. Inside the cafe, five or six men, somewhat classy but not loud, were sipping drinks and chatting softly, resting their elbows on the small tables, while two players moved around the green billiard table, the balls clicking together as they rolled.

One heard them counting:

One heard them counting:

“Eighteen-nineteen. No luck. Oh, that’s a good stroke! Well played! Eleven. You should have played on the red. Twenty. Froze! Froze! Twelve. Ha! Wasn’t I right?”

“Eighteen-nineteen. No luck. Oh, that’s a great shot! Nice move! Eleven. You should have gone for the red. Twenty. Frozen! Frozen! Twelve. Ha! Wasn’t I right?”

Varajou ordered:

Varajou requested:

“A demi-tasse and a small decanter of brandy, the best.” Then he sat down and waited for it.

“A small cup of coffee and a small bottle of brandy, the finest.” Then he sat down and waited for it.

He was accustomed to spending his evenings off duty with his companions, amid noise and the smoke of pipes. This silence, this quiet, exasperated him. He began to drink; first the coffee, then the brandy, and asked for another decanter. He now wanted to laugh, to shout, to sing, to fight some one. He said to himself:

He was used to spending his evenings off work with his friends, surrounded by noise and the smoke of pipes. This silence, this calm, drove him crazy. He started drinking; first coffee, then brandy, and asked for another bottle. He wanted to laugh, shout, sing, and pick a fight with someone. He thought to himself:

“Gee, I am half full. I must go and have a good time.”

“Wow, I'm half full. I should go and have some fun.”

And he thought he would go and look for some girls to amuse him. He called the waiter:

And he figured he would go look for some girls to keep him entertained. He called the waiter:

“Hey, waiter.”

“Hey, server.”

“Yes, sir.”

"Sure thing, sir."

“Tell me, where does one amuse oneself here?”

“Tell me, where can you have fun around here?”

The man looked stupid, and replied:

The man looked foolish and replied:

“I do not know, sir. Here, I suppose!”

“I don't know, sir. Here, I guess!”

“How do you mean here? What do you call amusing oneself, yourself?”

“How do you mean here? What do you call having fun, enjoying yourself?”

“I do not know, sir, drinking good beer or good wine.”

“I don’t know, sir, about drinking good beer or good wine.”

“Ah, go away, dummy, how about the girls?”

“Ugh, just leave me alone, idiot. What about the girls?”

“The girls, ah! ah!”

“The girls, wow! wow!”

“Yes, the girls, where can one find any here?”

“Yes, the girls, where can you find any around here?”

“Girls?”

“Girls?”

“Why, yes, girls!”

"Yes, girls!"

The boy approached and lowering his voice, said: “You want to know where they live?”

The boy came closer and, lowering his voice, said, “Do you want to know where they live?”

“Why, yes, the devil!”

"Of course, the devil!"

“You take the second street to the left and then the first to the right. It is number fifteen.”

“You take the second street on the left and then the first on the right. It’s number fifteen.”

“Thank you, old man. There is something for you.”

“Thanks, old man. I've got something for you.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Thanks, sir.”

And Varajou went out of the cafe, repeating, “Second to the left, first to the right, number 15.” But at the end of a few seconds he thought, “second to the left yes. But on leaving the cafe must I walk to the right or the left? Bah, it cannot be helped, we shall see.”

And Varajou left the cafe, repeating, “Second to the left, first to the right, number 15.” But after a few seconds, he thought, “Second to the left, okay. But when I leave the cafe, should I go right or left? Oh well, I guess I’ll just figure it out.”

And he walked on, turned down the second street to the left, then the first to the right and looked for number 15. It was a nice looking house, and one could see behind the closed blinds that the windows were lighted up on the first floor. The hall door was left partly open, and a lamp was burning in the vestibule. The non-commissioned officer thought to himself:

And he continued walking, took the second street on the left, then the first right, and searched for number 15. It was an attractive house, and you could see through the closed blinds that the lights were on in the downstairs windows. The front door was slightly ajar, and a lamp was glowing in the entryway. The sergeant thought to himself:

“This looks all right.”

“This looks good.”

He went in and, as no one appeared, he called out:

He went in and, since no one showed up, he called out:

“Hallo there, hallo!”

"Hey there, hey!"

A little maid appeared and looked astonished at seeing a soldier. He said:

A young maid appeared and looked surprised to see a soldier. He said:

“Good-morning, my child. Are the ladies upstairs?”

“Good morning, my child. Are the ladies upstairs?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing.”

“In the parlor?”

“In the living room?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“May I go up?”

"Can I go up?"

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“The door opposite the stairs?”

"The door across from the stairs?"

“Yes, sir.”

“Yes, sir.”

He ascended the stairs, opened a door and saw sitting in a room well lighted up by two lamps, a chandelier, and two candelabras with candles in them, four ladies in evening dress, apparently expecting some one.

He went up the stairs, opened a door, and saw four ladies in evening gowns sitting in a well-lit room, illuminated by two lamps, a chandelier, and two candelabras with candles, seemingly waiting for someone.

Three of them, the younger ones, remained seated, with rather a formal air, on some crimson velvet chairs; while the fourth, who was about forty-five, was arranging some flowers in a vase. She was very stout, and wore a green silk dress with low neck and short sleeves, allowing her red neck, covered with powder, to escape as a huge flower might from its corolla.

Three of them, the younger ones, stayed seated in some crimson velvet chairs, looking quite formal, while the fourth, who was around forty-five, was arranging flowers in a vase. She was very heavyset and wore a green silk dress with a low neckline and short sleeves, exposing her red neck, which was dusted with powder, like a large flower peeking out from its petals.

The officer saluted them, saying:

The officer saluted and said:

“Good-day, ladies.”

“Hello, ladies.”

The older woman turned round, appeared surprised, but bowed.

The older woman turned around, looked surprised, but then nodded.

“Good-morning, sir.”

"Good morning, sir."

He sat down. But seeing that they did not welcome him eagerly, he thought that possibly only commissioned officers were admitted to the house, and this made him uneasy. But he said:

He sat down. But noticing that they didn't greet him warmly, he considered that maybe only commissioned officers were allowed in the house, and this made him uncomfortable. But he said:

“Bah, if one comes in, we can soon tell.”

“Ugh, if someone comes in, we'll know right away.”

He then remarked:

He then said:

“Are you all well?”

"Are you all doing well?"

The large lady, no doubt the mistress of the house, replied:

The big lady, clearly the owner of the house, responded:

“Very well, thank you!”

"All good, thanks!"

He could think of nothing else to say, and they were all silent. But at last, being ashamed of his bashfulness, and with an awkward laugh, he said:

He couldn't think of anything else to say, and they all fell quiet. But finally, feeling embarrassed by his shyness, and with an awkward laugh, he said:

“Do not people have any amusement in this country? I will pay for a bottle of wine.”

“Don't people have any fun in this country? I'll buy a bottle of wine.”

He had not finished his sentence when the door opened, and in walked Padoie dressed in a black suit.

He hadn’t finished his sentence when the door opened, and Padoie walked in wearing a black suit.

Varajou gave a shout of joy, and rising from his seat, he rushed at his brother-in-law, put his arms round him and waltzed him round the room, shouting:

Varajou shouted with joy, jumped up from his seat, ran over to his brother-in-law, wrapped his arms around him, and twirled him around the room while shouting:

“Here is Padoie! Here is Padoie! Here is Padoie!”

“Here is Padoie! Here is Padoie! Here is Padoie!”

Then letting go of the tax collector he exclaimed as he looked him in the face:

Then, releasing the tax collector, he exclaimed while looking him in the face:

“Oh, oh, oh, you scamp, you scamp! You are out for a good time, too. Oh, you scamp! And my sister! Are you tired of her, say?”

“Oh, oh, oh, you rascal, you rascal! You’re just looking for fun, too. Oh, you little rascal! And my sister! Are you done with her, huh?”

As he thought of all that he might gain through this unexpected situation, the forced loan, the inevitable blackmail, he flung himself on the lounge and laughed so heartily that the piece of furniture creaked all over.

As he considered everything he could gain from this unexpected situation, the forced loan and the unavoidable blackmail, he threw himself onto the couch and laughed so hard that the furniture creaked all over.

The three young ladies, rising simultaneously, made their escape, while the older woman retreated to the door looking as though she were about to faint.

The three young women stood up at the same time and quickly left, while the older woman backed away toward the door, looking like she might faint.

And then two gentlemen appeared in evening dress, and wearing the ribbon of an order. Padoie rushed up to them.

And then two guys showed up in formal wear, sporting the ribbon of an order. Padoie hurried over to them.

“Oh, judge—he is crazy, he is crazy. He was sent to us as a convalescent. You can see that he is crazy.”

“Oh, judge—he's insane, he's insane. He was sent to us as a patient recovering from illness. You can see that he's crazy.”

Varajou was sitting up now, and not being able to understand it all, he guessed that he had committed some monstrous folly. Then he rose, and turning to his brother-in-law, said:

Varajou was sitting up now, and not fully understanding everything, he figured he must have made some huge mistake. Then he got up and turned to his brother-in-law, saying:

“What house is this?”

“What house is this?”

But Padoie, becoming suddenly furious, stammered out:

But Padoie, suddenly furious, stammered out:

“What house—what—what house is this? Wretch—scoundrel—villain—what house, indeed? The house of the judge—of the judge of the Supreme Court—of the Supreme Court—of the Supreme Court—Oh, oh—rascal! —rascal!—rascal!”

“What house—what—what house is this? Wretch—scoundrel—villain—what house, really? The house of the judge—of the Supreme Court judge—of the Supreme Court—of the Supreme Court—Oh, oh—rascal!—rascal!—rascal!”





THE DIAMOND NECKLACE

The girl was one of those pretty and charming young creatures who sometimes are born, as if by a slip of fate, into a family of clerks. She had no dowry, no expectations, no way of being known, understood, loved, married by any rich and distinguished man; so she let herself be married to a little clerk of the Ministry of Public Instruction.

The girl was one of those pretty and charming young women who sometimes are born, as if by chance, into a family of clerks. She had no dowry, no prospects, no chance of being noticed, understood, loved, or married by any wealthy and distinguished man; so she allowed herself to marry a small-time clerk from the Ministry of Public Instruction.

She dressed plainly because she could not dress well, but she was unhappy as if she had really fallen from a higher station; since with women there is neither caste nor rank, for beauty, grace and charm take the place of family and birth. Natural ingenuity, instinct for what is elegant, a supple mind are their sole hierarchy, and often make of women of the people the equals of the very greatest ladies.

She dressed simply because she couldn't afford nice clothes, but she felt miserable as if she had fallen from a better position; since among women there are no social classes or ranks, because beauty, grace, and charm replace family and lineage. Natural talent, a sense of what’s stylish, and a flexible mindset are their only hierarchy, and often elevate women from humble backgrounds to be equal to the most distinguished ladies.

Mathilde suffered ceaselessly, feeling herself born to enjoy all delicacies and all luxuries. She was distressed at the poverty of her dwelling, at the bareness of the walls, at the shabby chairs, the ugliness of the curtains. All those things, of which another woman of her rank would never even have been conscious, tortured her and made her angry. The sight of the little Breton peasant who did her humble housework aroused in her despairing regrets and bewildering dreams. She thought of silent antechambers hung with Oriental tapestry, illumined by tall bronze candelabra, and of two great footmen in knee breeches who sleep in the big armchairs, made drowsy by the oppressive heat of the stove. She thought of long reception halls hung with ancient silk, of the dainty cabinets containing priceless curiosities and of the little coquettish perfumed reception rooms made for chatting at five o’clock with intimate friends, with men famous and sought after, whom all women envy and whose attention they all desire.

Mathilde constantly suffered, feeling like she was meant to enjoy all the finer things in life. She was upset by the poverty of her home, the bare walls, the rundown chairs, and the unattractive curtains. These things, which another woman of her social standing wouldn’t even notice, tormented her and filled her with anger. Just seeing the little Breton peasant who did her simple housework sparked in her feelings of deep regret and confusing dreams. She imagined silent entryways adorned with Oriental tapestries, lit by tall bronze candlesticks, and two elegant footmen in knee breeches dozing in the large armchairs, lulled by the stifling heat of the stove. She envisioned long reception halls draped in old silk, dainty cabinets filled with priceless curiosities, and charming, fragrant sitting rooms designed for tea with close friends—renowned men that all women envied and desired the attention of.

When she sat down to dinner, before the round table covered with a tablecloth in use three days, opposite her husband, who uncovered the soup tureen and declared with a delighted air, “Ah, the good soup! I don’t know anything better than that,” she thought of dainty dinners, of shining silverware, of tapestry that peopled the walls with ancient personages and with strange birds flying in the midst of a fairy forest; and she thought of delicious dishes served on marvellous plates and of the whispered gallantries to which you listen with a sphinxlike smile while you are eating the pink meat of a trout or the wings of a quail.

When she sat down to dinner at the round table with a tablecloth that had been used for three days, facing her husband, who uncovered the soup tureen and said with a pleased expression, “Ah, the good soup! I can’t think of anything better than this,” she pictured elegant dinners, shiny silverware, tapestries that filled the walls with ancient figures and exotic birds soaring through a magical forest; and she imagined delicious dishes served on beautiful plates and the soft flirtations that you listen to with a mysterious smile while savoring the pink flesh of a trout or the wings of a quail.

She had no gowns, no jewels, nothing. And she loved nothing but that. She felt made for that. She would have liked so much to please, to be envied, to be charming, to be sought after.

She had no dresses, no jewelry, nothing. And she loved nothing more than that. She felt like she was meant for it. She really wanted to please, to be envied, to be charming, to be desired.

She had a friend, a former schoolmate at the convent, who was rich, and whom she did not like to go to see any more because she felt so sad when she came home.

She had a friend, a former classmate from the convent, who was wealthy, and she didn't enjoy visiting her anymore because it made her feel so sad when she returned home.

But one evening her husband reached home with a triumphant air and holding a large envelope in his hand.

But one evening, her husband came home with a triumphant look and holding a large envelope in his hand.

“There,” said he, “there is something for you.”

“There,” he said, “there's something for you.”

She tore the paper quickly and drew out a printed card which bore these words:

She ripped the paper open and pulled out a printed card that had these words:

   The Minister of Public Instruction and Madame Georges Ramponneau
   request the honor of M. and Madame Loisel’s company at the palace of
   the Ministry on Monday evening, January 18th.
   The Minister of Public Instruction and Madame Georges Ramponneau
   invite M. and Madame Loisel to join them at the palace of
   the Ministry on Monday evening, January 18th.

Instead of being delighted, as her husband had hoped, she threw the invitation on the table crossly, muttering:

Instead of feeling happy like her husband had hoped, she tossed the invitation onto the table angrily, mumbling:

“What do you wish me to do with that?”

“What do you want me to do with that?”

“Why, my dear, I thought you would be glad. You never go out, and this is such a fine opportunity. I had great trouble to get it. Every one wants to go; it is very select, and they are not giving many invitations to clerks. The whole official world will be there.”

“Why, my dear, I thought you’d be happy. You never go out, and this is such a great opportunity. I had a lot of trouble getting it. Everyone wants to go; it’s very exclusive, and they aren’t giving many invitations to clerks. The entire official crowd will be there.”

She looked at him with an irritated glance and said impatiently:

She gave him an irritated look and said impatiently:

“And what do you wish me to put on my back?”

“And what do you want me to wear on my back?”

He had not thought of that. He stammered:

He hadn't considered that. He stuttered:

“Why, the gown you go to the theatre in. It looks very well to me.”

“Why, the dress you wear to the theater. I think it looks great.”

He stopped, distracted, seeing that his wife was weeping. Two great tears ran slowly from the corners of her eyes toward the corners of her mouth.

He paused, distracted, noticing that his wife was crying. Two big tears slowly rolled from the corners of her eyes down to the corners of her mouth.

“What’s the matter? What’s the matter?” he answered.

“What's wrong? What's wrong?” he replied.

By a violent effort she conquered her grief and replied in a calm voice, while she wiped her wet cheeks:

With a fierce effort, she overcame her sadness and replied in a steady voice, while she wiped her tear-stained cheeks:

“Nothing. Only I have no gown, and, therefore, I can’t go to this ball. Give your card to some colleague whose wife is better equipped than I am.”

“Nothing. It’s just that I don’t have a dress, so I can’t attend this ball. Give your invitation to a colleague whose wife is better prepared than I am.”

He was in despair. He resumed:

He was feeling hopeless. He continued:

“Come, let us see, Mathilde. How much would it cost, a suitable gown, which you could use on other occasions—something very simple?”

“Come on, Mathilde. How much would a nice dress cost, one that you could wear on other occasions—something really simple?”

She reflected several seconds, making her calculations and wondering also what sum she could ask without drawing on herself an immediate refusal and a frightened exclamation from the economical clerk.

She thought for a few seconds, doing her calculations and also wondering what amount she could ask for without getting an immediate refusal and a startled reaction from the frugal clerk.

Finally she replied hesitating:

Finally, she replied hesitantly:

“I don’t know exactly, but I think I could manage it with four hundred francs.”

“I’m not sure, but I think I could handle it with four hundred francs.”

He grew a little pale, because he was laying aside just that amount to buy a gun and treat himself to a little shooting next summer on the plain of Nanterre, with several friends who went to shoot larks there of a Sunday.

He turned a bit pale because he was saving just enough to buy a gun and treat himself to some shooting next summer on the plains of Nanterre, with a few friends who went there to shoot larks on Sundays.

But he said:

But he said:

“Very well. I will give you four hundred francs. And try to have a pretty gown.”

“Alright. I'll give you four hundred francs. And try to get a nice dress.”

The day of the ball drew near and Madame Loisel seemed sad, uneasy, anxious. Her frock was ready, however. Her husband said to her one evening:

The day of the ball was approaching, and Madame Loisel looked sad, restless, and worried. Her dress was ready, though. One evening, her husband said to her:

“What is the matter? Come, you have seemed very queer these last three days.”

“What’s wrong? Come on, you’ve seemed really off these last three days.”

And she answered:

And she replied:

“It annoys me not to have a single piece of jewelry, not a single ornament, nothing to put on. I shall look poverty-stricken. I would almost rather not go at all.”

“It bugs me not to have a single piece of jewelry, not one ornament, nothing to wear. I’m going to look broke. I would almost rather not go at all.”

“You might wear natural flowers,” said her husband. “They’re very stylish at this time of year. For ten francs you can get two or three magnificent roses.”

"You could wear fresh flowers," her husband suggested. "They're really trendy this time of year. For ten francs, you can get two or three beautiful roses."

She was not convinced.

She wasn't convinced.

“No; there’s nothing more humiliating than to look poor among other women who are rich.”

“No; there’s nothing more embarrassing than feeling poor around other women who are wealthy.”

“How stupid you are!” her husband cried. “Go look up your friend, Madame Forestier, and ask her to lend you some jewels. You’re intimate enough with her to do that.”

“Why are you being so silly?” her husband exclaimed. “Go find your friend, Madame Forestier, and ask her to lend you some jewelry. You’re close enough with her to make that request.”

She uttered a cry of joy:

She let out a cry of joy:

“True! I never thought of it.”

“True! I never thought about that.”

The next day she went to her friend and told her of her distress.

The next day, she went to her friend and shared her worries.

Madame Forestier went to a wardrobe with a mirror, took out a large jewel box, brought it back, opened it and said to Madame Loisel:

Madame Forestier went to a mirrored wardrobe, took out a large jewelry box, brought it back, opened it, and said to Madame Loisel:

“Choose, my dear.”

“Make a choice, my dear.”

She saw first some bracelets, then a pearl necklace, then a Venetian gold cross set with precious stones, of admirable workmanship. She tried on the ornaments before the mirror, hesitated and could not make up her mind to part with them, to give them back. She kept asking:

She first spotted some bracelets, then a pearl necklace, and then a Venetian gold cross embellished with precious stones, crafted beautifully. She tried on the jewelry in front of the mirror, hesitated, and couldn’t decide to give them back. She kept asking:

“Haven’t you any more?”

"Don't you have any more?"

“Why, yes. Look further; I don’t know what you like.”

“Sure. Take a look around; I’m not sure what you’re into.”

Suddenly she discovered, in a black satin box, a superb diamond necklace, and her heart throbbed with an immoderate desire. Her hands trembled as she took it. She fastened it round her throat, outside her high-necked waist, and was lost in ecstasy at her reflection in the mirror.

Suddenly, she found a gorgeous diamond necklace in a black satin box, and her heart raced with overwhelming desire. Her hands shook as she picked it up. She put it around her neck, over her high-necked dress, and was captivated by her reflection in the mirror.

Then she asked, hesitating, filled with anxious doubt:

Then she asked, hesitating, filled with anxious uncertainty:

“Will you lend me this, only this?”

“Can you lend me this, just this?”

“Why, yes, certainly.”

"Yes, definitely."

She threw her arms round her friend’s neck, kissed her passionately, then fled with her treasure.

She wrapped her arms around her friend's neck, kissed her affectionately, and then ran off with her prize.

The night of the ball arrived. Madame Loisel was a great success. She was prettier than any other woman present, elegant, graceful, smiling and wild with joy. All the men looked at her, asked her name, sought to be introduced. All the attaches of the Cabinet wished to waltz with her. She was remarked by the minister himself.

The night of the ball finally came. Madame Loisel was a huge hit. She was more beautiful than any other woman there, elegant, graceful, smiling, and overflowing with joy. All the men were watching her, asking her name, and trying to get introduced. All the cabinet members wanted to dance with her. She even caught the attention of the minister himself.

She danced with rapture, with passion, intoxicated by pleasure, forgetting all in the triumph of her beauty, in the glory of her success, in a sort of cloud of happiness comprised of all this homage, admiration, these awakened desires and of that sense of triumph which is so sweet to woman’s heart.

She danced with joy, with passion, lost in pleasure, forgetting everything in the triumph of her beauty, in the glory of her success, surrounded by a cloud of happiness filled with all this praise, admiration, these awakened desires, and that sense of victory which is so sweet to a woman’s heart.

She left the ball about four o’clock in the morning. Her husband had been sleeping since midnight in a little deserted anteroom with three other gentlemen whose wives were enjoying the ball.

She left the party around four in the morning. Her husband had been sleeping since midnight in a small, empty anteroom with three other guys whose wives were having a good time at the ball.

He threw over her shoulders the wraps he had brought, the modest wraps of common life, the poverty of which contrasted with the elegance of the ball dress. She felt this and wished to escape so as not to be remarked by the other women, who were enveloping themselves in costly furs.

He draped the wraps he had brought over her shoulders, the simple wraps of ordinary life, the lack of luxury contrasting sharply with the elegance of her ball gown. She felt this and wanted to get away to avoid being noticed by the other women, who were wrapping themselves in expensive furs.

Loisel held her back, saying: “Wait a bit. You will catch cold outside. I will call a cab.”

Loisel stopped her, saying, “Hold on a minute. You’ll catch a cold out there. I’ll call a cab.”

But she did not listen to him and rapidly descended the stairs. When they reached the street they could not find a carriage and began to look for one, shouting after the cabmen passing at a distance.

But she didn't listen to him and quickly went down the stairs. When they got to the street, they couldn't find a cab and started looking for one, calling out to the cab drivers passing by.

They went toward the Seine in despair, shivering with cold. At last they found on the quay one of those ancient night cabs which, as though they were ashamed to show their shabbiness during the day, are never seen round Paris until after dark.

They made their way to the Seine, feeling hopeless and shivering from the cold. Finally, they found one of those old night cabs on the dock that, as if embarrassed by their worn-out appearance during the day, are never seen around Paris until after dark.

It took them to their dwelling in the Rue des Martyrs, and sadly they mounted the stairs to their flat. All was ended for her. As to him, he reflected that he must be at the ministry at ten o’clock that morning.

It took them to their home on Rue des Martyrs, and sadly they climbed the stairs to their apartment. Everything was over for her. As for him, he thought about needing to be at the ministry by ten o’clock that morning.

She removed her wraps before the glass so as to see herself once more in all her glory. But suddenly she uttered a cry. She no longer had the necklace around her neck!

She took off her wraps in front of the mirror to look at herself one more time in all her glory. But suddenly she let out a gasp. The necklace was no longer around her neck!

“What is the matter with you?” demanded her husband, already half undressed.

“What’s wrong with you?” her husband asked, already half undressed.

She turned distractedly toward him.

She turned away from him.

“I have—I have—I’ve lost Madame Forestier’s necklace,” she cried.

“I’ve—I’ve lost Madame Forestier’s necklace,” she cried.

He stood up, bewildered.

He got up, confused.

“What!—how? Impossible!”

“What! How? No way!”

They looked among the folds of her skirt, of her cloak, in her pockets, everywhere, but did not find it.

They searched through the folds of her skirt, her cloak, her pockets, everywhere, but couldn’t find it.

“You’re sure you had it on when you left the ball?” he asked.

“You're sure you had it on when you left the party?” he asked.

“Yes, I felt it in the vestibule of the minister’s house.”

“Yes, I felt it in the entrance of the minister’s house.”

“But if you had lost it in the street we should have heard it fall. It must be in the cab.”

“But if you had dropped it in the street, we would have heard it fall. It must be in the cab.”

“Yes, probably. Did you take his number?”

“Yes, probably. Did you get his number?”

“No. And you—didn’t you notice it?”

“No. And you—didn’t you see it?”

“No.”

“No.”

They looked, thunderstruck, at each other. At last Loisel put on his clothes.

They stared at each other in shock. Finally, Loisel got dressed.

“I shall go back on foot,” said he, “over the whole route, to see whether I can find it.”

“I’ll walk back,” he said, “over the entire route, to see if I can find it.”

He went out. She sat waiting on a chair in her ball dress, without strength to go to bed, overwhelmed, without any fire, without a thought.

He went out. She sat waiting on a chair in her ball gown, too exhausted to go to bed, feeling overwhelmed, without any energy, and with her mind blank.

Her husband returned about seven o’clock. He had found nothing.

Her husband came back around seven o'clock. He hadn't found anything.

He went to police headquarters, to the newspaper offices to offer a reward; he went to the cab companies—everywhere, in fact, whither he was urged by the least spark of hope.

He went to the police station, to the newspaper offices to offer a reward; he went to the taxi companies—basically, anywhere he felt even the smallest bit of hope.

She waited all day, in the same condition of mad fear before this terrible calamity.

She waited all day, gripped by the same intense fear over this awful disaster.

Loisel returned at night with a hollow, pale face. He had discovered nothing.

Loisel came back at night with a drawn, pale face. He had found nothing.

“You must write to your friend,” said he, “that you have broken the clasp of her necklace and that you are having it mended. That will give us time to turn round.”

“You need to write to your friend,” he said, “to let her know that you’ve broken the clasp on her necklace and that you’re getting it fixed. That will buy us some time to figure things out.”

She wrote at his dictation.

She wrote what he dictated.

At the end of a week they had lost all hope. Loisel, who had aged five years, declared:

At the end of a week, they had lost all hope. Loisel, who seemed to have aged five years, said:

“We must consider how to replace that ornament.”

“We need to think about how to replace that decoration.”

The next day they took the box that had contained it and went to the jeweler whose name was found within. He consulted his books.

The next day they took the box that had held it and went to the jeweler whose name was in it. He looked through his records.

“It was not I, madame, who sold that necklace; I must simply have furnished the case.”

“It wasn’t me, ma’am, who sold that necklace; I must have just provided the case.”

Then they went from jeweler to jeweler, searching for a necklace like the other, trying to recall it, both sick with chagrin and grief.

Then they went from jeweler to jeweler, looking for a necklace like the other, trying to remember it, both feeling sick with disappointment and sorrow.

They found, in a shop at the Palais Royal, a string of diamonds that seemed to them exactly like the one they had lost. It was worth forty thousand francs. They could have it for thirty-six.

They found, in a shop at the Palais Royal, a string of diamonds that looked exactly like the one they had lost. It was worth forty thousand francs. They could get it for thirty-six.

So they begged the jeweler not to sell it for three days yet. And they made a bargain that he should buy it back for thirty-four thousand francs, in case they should find the lost necklace before the end of February.

So they pleaded with the jeweler not to sell it for three more days. They arranged that he would buy it back for thirty-four thousand francs if they found the lost necklace before the end of February.

Loisel possessed eighteen thousand francs which his father had left him. He would borrow the rest.

Loisel had eighteen thousand francs that his father left him. He would borrow the rest.

He did borrow, asking a thousand francs of one, five hundred of another, five louis here, three louis there. He gave notes, took up ruinous obligations, dealt with usurers and all the race of lenders. He compromised all the rest of his life, risked signing a note without even knowing whether he could meet it; and, frightened by the trouble yet to come, by the black misery that was about to fall upon him, by the prospect of all the physical privations and moral tortures that he was to suffer, he went to get the new necklace, laying upon the jeweler’s counter thirty-six thousand francs.

He did borrow money, asking one person for a thousand francs, another for five hundred, five louis here, three louis there. He wrote promissory notes, took on damaging debts, dealt with loan sharks, and all kinds of lenders. He jeopardized the rest of his life, risked signing a note without even knowing if he could pay it back; and, scared of the difficulties to come, the deep misery that was about to hit him, and the physical hardships and emotional pain he was going to endure, he went to pick up the new necklace, placing thirty-six thousand francs on the jeweler’s counter.

When Madame Loisel took back the necklace Madame Forestier said to her with a chilly manner:

When Madame Loisel returned the necklace, Madame Forestier said to her in a cold tone:

“You should have returned it sooner; I might have needed it.”

“You should have returned it sooner; I might have needed it.”

She did not open the case, as her friend had so much feared. If she had detected the substitution, what would she have thought, what would she have said? Would she not have taken Madame Loisel for a thief?

She didn’t open the case, which her friend had feared so much. If she had noticed the swap, what would she have thought, what would she have said? Wouldn’t she have considered Madame Loisel a thief?

Thereafter Madame Loisel knew the horrible existence of the needy. She bore her part, however, with sudden heroism. That dreadful debt must be paid. She would pay it. They dismissed their servant; they changed their lodgings; they rented a garret under the roof.

Thereafter, Madame Loisel experienced the terrible life of the poor. However, she accepted her situation with unexpected courage. That awful debt had to be repaid. She was determined to pay it. They let go of their servant, moved to a different place, and rented a small attic under the roof.

She came to know what heavy housework meant and the odious cares of the kitchen. She washed the dishes, using her dainty fingers and rosy nails on greasy pots and pans. She washed the soiled linen, the shirts and the dishcloths, which she dried upon a line; she carried the slops down to the street every morning and carried up the water, stopping for breath at every landing. And dressed like a woman of the people, she went to the fruiterer, the grocer, the butcher, a basket on her arm, bargaining, meeting with impertinence, defending her miserable money, sou by sou.

She learned what hard housework truly meant and the miserable responsibilities of the kitchen. She washed the dishes, using her delicate fingers and pretty nails on greasy pots and pans. She cleaned the dirty laundry, the shirts and the dishcloths, which she hung up to dry; she took the waste down to the street every morning and carried up the water, stopping to catch her breath at every landing. Dressed like an everyday woman, she went to the fruit store, the grocery store, the butcher, with a basket on her arm, haggling, facing rudeness, and defending her meager money, penny by penny.

Every month they had to meet some notes, renew others, obtain more time.

Every month they had to settle some bills, renew others, and get extensions.

Her husband worked evenings, making up a tradesman’s accounts, and late at night he often copied manuscript for five sous a page.

Her husband worked evenings, handling a tradesman's accounts, and late at night he often copied manuscripts for five cents a page.

This life lasted ten years.

This life lasted 10 years.

At the end of ten years they had paid everything, everything, with the rates of usury and the accumulations of the compound interest.

At the end of ten years, they had paid it all, every last bit, along with the high-interest rates and the buildup of compound interest.

Madame Loisel looked old now. She had become the woman of impoverished households—strong and hard and rough. With frowsy hair, skirts askew and red hands, she talked loud while washing the floor with great swishes of water. But sometimes, when her husband was at the office, she sat down near the window and she thought of that gay evening of long ago, of that ball where she had been so beautiful and so admired.

Madame Loisel now looked older. She had turned into a woman from a struggling household—tough and strong. With messy hair, uneven skirts, and rough hands, she talked loudly while mopping the floor with big swipes of water. But sometimes, when her husband was at the office, she would sit by the window and think about that joyful evening from long ago, that ball where she had been so beautiful and so admired.

What would have happened if she had not lost that necklace? Who knows? who knows? How strange and changeful is life! How small a thing is needed to make or ruin us!

What would have happened if she hadn't lost that necklace? Who knows? Who knows? Life is so strange and unpredictable! It's amazing how a small thing can make or break us!

But one Sunday, having gone to take a walk in the Champs Elysees to refresh herself after the labors of the week, she suddenly perceived a woman who was leading a child. It was Madame Forestier, still young, still beautiful, still charming.

But one Sunday, she went for a walk in the Champs Elysees to unwind after the week’s work and suddenly spotted a woman walking with a child. It was Madame Forestier, still young, still beautiful, still enchanting.

Madame Loisel felt moved. Should she speak to her? Yes, certainly. And now that she had paid, she would tell her all about it. Why not?

Madame Loisel felt touched. Should she talk to her? Yes, definitely. And now that she had paid, she would share everything. Why not?

She went up.

She went upstairs.

“Good-day, Jeanne.”

“Hey, Jeanne.”

The other, astonished to be familiarly addressed by this plain good-wife, did not recognize her at all and stammered:

The other, surprised to be called so casually by this simple good woman, didn’t recognize her at all and stammered:

“But—madame!—I do not know—You must have mistaken.”

“But—ma'am!—I don’t know—You must have gotten it wrong.”

“No. I am Mathilde Loisel.”

“No. I’m Mathilde Loisel.”

Her friend uttered a cry.

Her friend let out a yell.

“Oh, my poor Mathilde! How you are changed!”

“Oh, my poor Mathilde! You’ve changed so much!”

“Yes, I have had a pretty hard life, since I last saw you, and great poverty—and that because of you!”

“Yes, I’ve had a really tough life since I last saw you, and a lot of hardship—and that’s because of you!”

“Of me! How so?”

"Me! How's that?"

“Do you remember that diamond necklace you lent me to wear at the ministerial ball?”

“Do you remember that diamond necklace you lent me for the ministerial ball?”

“Yes. Well?”

“Yeah. So what?”

“Well, I lost it.”

“Yeah, I lost it.”

“What do you mean? You brought it back.”

“What do you mean? You returned it.”

“I brought you back another exactly like it. And it has taken us ten years to pay for it. You can understand that it was not easy for us, for us who had nothing. At last it is ended, and I am very glad.”

“I brought you back another one just like it. And it took us ten years to pay for it. You can imagine that it wasn't easy for us, especially since we had nothing. Finally, it’s done, and I’m really glad.”

Madame Forestier had stopped.

Madame Forestier had paused.

“You say that you bought a necklace of diamonds to replace mine?”

“You’re telling me you bought a diamond necklace to take my place?”

“Yes. You never noticed it, then! They were very similar.”

"Yes. You never noticed that, huh? They looked a lot alike."

And she smiled with a joy that was at once proud and ingenuous.

And she smiled with a joy that was both proud and sincere.

Madame Forestier, deeply moved, took her hands.

Madame Forestier, deeply touched, held her hands.

“Oh, my poor Mathilde! Why, my necklace was paste! It was worth at most only five hundred francs!”

“Oh, my poor Mathilde! You won’t believe it, but my necklace was fake! It was worth at most only five hundred francs!”





THE MARQUIS DE FUMEROL

Roger de Tourneville was whiffing a cigar and blowing out small clouds of smoke every now and then, as he sat astride a chair amid a party of friends. He was talking.

Roger de Tourneville was puffing on a cigar and occasionally exhaling small clouds of smoke as he sat on a chair among a group of friends. He was talking.

“We were at dinner when a letter was brought in which my father opened. You know my father, who thinks that he is king of France ad interim. I call him Don Quixote, because for twelve years he has been running a tilt against the windmill of the Republic, without quite knowing whether it was in the cause of the Bourbons or the Orleanists. At present he is bearing the lance in the cause of the Orleanists alone, because there is no one else left. In any case, he thinks himself the first gentleman of France, the best known, the most influential, the head of the party; and as he is an irremovable senator, he thinks that the thrones of the neighboring kings are very insecure.

“We were having dinner when a letter was delivered, and my dad opened it. You know my dad, who believes he’s the temporary king of France. I call him Don Quixote because for twelve years he’s been fighting against the windmill of the Republic, not quite sure if he’s supporting the Bourbons or the Orleanists. Right now, he’s only standing up for the Orleanists since there’s no one else left. Either way, he sees himself as the top gentleman in France, the most recognized, the most influential, and the leader of the party; and since he’s an untouchable senator, he believes the thrones of the neighboring kings are pretty unstable.”

“As for my mother, she is my father’s soul, she is the soul of the kingdom and of religion, and the scourge of all evil-thinkers.

“As for my mother, she is my father’s spirit, she embodies the essence of the kingdom and of faith, and she is the nemesis of all those who think wickedly.”

“Well, a letter was brought in while we were at dinner, and my father opened and read it, and then he said to mother: ‘Your brother is dying.’ She grew very pale. My uncle was scarcely ever mentioned in the house, and I did not know him at all; all I knew from public talk was, that he had led, and was still leading, a gay life. After having spent his fortune in fast living, he was now in small apartments in the Rue des Martyrs.

“Well, a letter came in while we were having dinner, and my father opened it, read it, and then said to my mother: ‘Your brother is dying.’ She turned very pale. My uncle was hardly ever mentioned at home, and I didn’t know him at all; all I knew from public chatter was that he had lived, and was still living, a flashy life. After blowing his fortune on a wild lifestyle, he was now in a tiny apartment on Rue des Martyrs.”

“An ancient peer of France and former colonel of cavalry, it was said that he believed in neither God nor devil. Not believing, therefore, in a future life he had abused the present life in every way, and had become a live wound in my mother’s heart.

“An old nobleman from France and a former cavalry colonel, it was said that he believed in neither God nor the devil. Since he didn’t believe in an afterlife, he had misused his time on earth in every possible way, becoming a constant source of pain in my mother’s heart.”

“‘Give me that letter, Paul,’ she said, and when she read it, I asked for it in my turn. Here it is:

“‘Give me that letter, Paul,’ she said, and when she read it, I asked for it back. Here it is:

   ‘Monsieur le Comte, I think I ought to let you know that your
   brother-in-law, the Comte Fumerol, is going to die. Perhaps you
   would like to make some arrangements, and do not forget I told you.
   Your servant,
                       ‘MELANIE.’
 ‘Mr. Count, I think I should inform you that your brother-in-law, Count Fumerol, is going to die. You might want to make some arrangements, and don't forget I told you. Your servant,  ‘MELANIE.’

“‘We must take counsel,’ papa murmured. ‘In my position, I ought to watch over your brother’s last moments.’

“‘We need to talk about this,’ dad murmured. ‘Given my role, I should look after your brother’s final moments.’”

“Mamma continued: ‘I will send for Abbe Poivron and ask his advice, and then I will go to my brother with the abbe and Roger. Remain here, Paul, for you must not compromise yourself; but a woman can, and ought to do these things. For a politician in your position, it is another matter. It would be a fine thing for one of your opponents to be able to bring one of your most laudable actions up against you.’ ‘You are right,’ my father said. ‘Do as you think best, my dear wife.’

“Mamma continued, ‘I’ll call Abbe Poivron and ask for his advice. Then I’ll go to my brother with the abbe and Roger. Stay here, Paul, because you shouldn’t put yourself in a difficult position; but a woman can and should handle these things. It’s different for a politician like you. It would be very convenient for one of your opponents to turn one of your most commendable actions against you.’ ‘You’re right,’ my father said. ‘Do what you think is best, my dear wife.’”

“A quarter of an hour, later, the Abbe Poivron came into the drawing-room, and the situation was explained to him, analyzed and discussed in all its bearings. If the Marquis de Fumerol, one of the greatest names in France, were to die without the ministrations of religion, it would assuredly be a terrible blow to the nobility in general, and to the Count de Tourneville in particular, and the freethinkers would be triumphant. The liberal newspapers would sing songs of victory for six months; my mother’s name would be dragged through the mire and brought into the prose of Socialistic journals, and my father’s name would be smirched. It was impossible that such a thing should be.

Fifteen minutes later, Abbe Poivron walked into the living room, and the situation was explained to him, analyzed, and discussed in all its aspects. If Marquis de Fumerol, one of the most prominent figures in France, were to die without any religious rites, it would undoubtedly be a huge blow to the nobility overall, and especially to Count de Tourneville, and the freethinkers would be celebrating. The liberal newspapers would be singing victory for six months; my mother’s name would be dragged through the mud and featured in the writings of Socialist journals, and my father's reputation would be tarnished. There was no way that could happen.

“A crusade was therefore immediately decided upon, which was to be led by the Abbe Poivron, a little, fat, clean, priest with a faint perfume about him, a true vicar of a large church in a noble and rich quarter.

“A crusade was therefore immediately planned, to be led by the Abbe Poivron, a small, chubby, well-groomed priest with a subtle scent around him, a genuine vicar of a large church in an affluent and wealthy area.”

“The landau was ordered and we all three set out, my mother, the cure and I, to administer the last sacraments to my uncle.

“The landau was ordered and the three of us set out—my mother, the priest, and I—to administer the last rites to my uncle.”

“It had been decided first of all we should see Madame Melanie who had written the letter, and who was most likely the porter’s wife, or my uncle’s servant, and I dismounted, as an advance guard, in front of a seven-story house and went into a dark passage, where I had great difficulty in finding the porter’s den. He looked at me distrustfully, and I said:

“It was decided that first we should meet Madame Melanie, who had written the letter and was probably the porter’s wife or my uncle’s servant. I got off my horse as a scout in front of a seven-story building and walked into a dark hallway, where I struggled to find the porter’s room. He eyed me warily, and I said:

“‘Madame Melanie, if you please.’ ‘Don’t know her!’ ‘But I have received a letter from her.’ ‘That may be, but I don’t know her. Are you asking for a lodger?’ ‘No, a servant probably. She wrote me about a place.’ ‘A servant?—a servant? Perhaps it is the marquis’. Go and see, the fifth story on the left.’

“‘Madame Melanie, if you please.’ ‘I don’t know her!’ ‘But I got a letter from her.’ ‘That may be, but I still don’t know her. Are you looking for a lodger?’ ‘No, probably a servant. She wrote to me about a position.’ ‘A servant?—a servant? Maybe it’s the marquis’. Go check, it’s the fifth floor on the left.’”

“As soon as he found I was not asking for a doubtful character he became more friendly and came as far as the corridor with me. He was a tall, thin man with white whiskers, the manners of a beadle and majestic gestures.

“As soon as he realized I wasn’t looking for someone with a questionable reputation, he became friendlier and walked with me to the corridor. He was a tall, thin man with white whiskers, the demeanor of a church official, and grand gestures.”

“I climbed up a long spiral staircase, the railing of which I did not venture to touch, and I gave three discreet knocks at the left-hand door on the fifth story. It opened immediately, and an enormous dirty woman appeared before me. She barred the entrance with her extended arms which she placed against the two doorposts, and growled:

“I climbed a long spiral staircase, which I didn’t dare touch the railing of, and knocked three times quietly on the left-hand door on the fifth floor. It opened right away, and a huge, dirty woman appeared in front of me. She blocked the entrance with her outstretched arms against the doorframe and growled:

“‘What do you want?’ ‘Are you Madame Melanie?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘I am the Visconte de Tourneville.’ ‘Ah! All right! Come in.’ ‘Well, the fact is, my mother is downstairs with a priest.’ ‘Oh! All right; go and bring them up; but be careful of the porter.’

“‘What do you want?’ ‘Are you Madame Melanie?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘I’m the Viscount de Tourneville.’ ‘Oh! Okay! Come in.’ ‘So, my mother is downstairs with a priest.’ ‘Oh! Alright; go and bring them up; but watch out for the porter.’”

“I went downstairs and came up again with my mother, who was followed by the abbe, and I fancied that I heard other footsteps behind us. As soon as we were in the kitchen, Melanie offered us chairs, and we all four sat down to deliberate.

“I went downstairs and came up again with my mom, who was followed by the abbe, and I thought I heard other footsteps behind us. As soon as we got to the kitchen, Melanie offered us chairs, and we all four sat down to discuss.”

“‘Is he very ill?’ my mother asked. ‘Oh! yes, madame; he will not be here long.’ ‘Does he seem disposed to receive a visit from a priest?’ ‘Oh! I do not think so.’ ‘Can I see him?’ ‘Well—yes madame—only —only—those young ladies are with him.’ ‘What young ladies?’ ‘Why—why—his lady friends, of course.’ ‘Oh!’ Mamma had grown scarlet, and the Abbe Poivron had lowered his eyes.

“‘Is he very sick?’ my mother asked. ‘Oh yes, ma’am; he won’t be here much longer.’ ‘Does he seem open to a visit from a priest?’ ‘Oh, I don’t think so.’ ‘Can I see him?’ ‘Well—yes ma’am—only—only—those young ladies are with him.’ ‘What young ladies?’ ‘Well—his lady friends, of course.’ ‘Oh!’ Mom had turned bright red, and the Abbe Poivron had lowered his gaze.

“The affair began to amuse me, and I said: ‘Suppose I go in first? I shall see how he receives me, and perhaps I shall be able to prepare him to receive you.’

“The situation started to entertain me, and I said: ‘What if I go in first? I’ll see how he responds to me, and maybe I can get him ready to welcome you.’”

“My mother, who did not suspect any trick, replied: ‘Yes, go, my dear.’ But a woman’s voice cried out: ‘Melanie!’

“My mom, who didn’t suspect any trick, replied: ‘Yes, go ahead, my dear.’ But a woman’s voice shouted: ‘Melanie!’”

“The servant ran out and said: ‘What do you want, Mademoiselle Claire?’ ‘The omelette; quickly.’ ‘In a minute, mademoiselle.’ And coming back to us, she explained this summons.

“The servant ran out and said: ‘What do you want, Miss Claire?’ ‘The omelette; hurry up.’ ‘Just a moment, miss.’ And coming back to us, she explained this request.

“They had ordered a cheese omelette at two o’clock as a slight collation. And she at once began to break the eggs into a salad bowl, and to whip them vigorously, while I went out on the landing and pulled the bell, so as to formally announce my arrival. Melanie opened the door to me, and made me sit down in an ante-room, while she went to tell my uncle that I had come; then she came back and asked me to go in, while the abbe hid behind the door, so that he might appear at the first signal.

“They had ordered a cheese omelet at two o’clock as a light snack. She immediately started cracking the eggs into a salad bowl and whipping them vigorously, while I stepped out onto the landing and rang the bell to formally announce my arrival. Melanie opened the door for me and had me sit in a small room while she went to inform my uncle that I had arrived; then she returned and asked me to come in, while the abbe hid behind the door, ready to appear at the first signal.

“I was certainly very much surprised at the sight of my uncle, for he was very handsome, very solemn and very elegant, the old rake.

“I was definitely very surprised to see my uncle because he was quite handsome, very serious, and very stylish, the old rake.”

“Sitting, almost lying, in a large armchair, his legs wrapped in blankets, his hands, his long, white hands, over the arms of the chair, he was waiting for death with the dignity of a patriarch. His white beard fell on his chest, and his hair, which was also white, mingled with it on his cheeks.

“Sitting, nearly lying back, in a big armchair, his legs wrapped in blankets, his long, white hands resting on the arms of the chair, he was waiting for death with the dignity of a patriarch. His white beard rested on his chest, and his white hair blended with it on his cheeks.

“Standing behind his armchair, as if to defend him against me, were two young women, who looked at me with bold eyes. In their petticoats and morning wrappers, with bare arms, with coal black hair twisted in a knot on the nape of their neck, with embroidered, Oriental slippers, which showed their ankles and silk stockings, they looked like the figures in some symbolical painting, by the side of the dying man. Between the easy-chair and the bed, there was a table covered with a white cloth, on which two plates, two glasses, two forks and two knives, were waiting for the cheese omelette which had been ordered some time before of Melanie.

“Standing behind his armchair, almost as if to protect him from me, were two young women who looked at me boldly. Dressed in their petticoats and morning robes, with bare arms, and their coal-black hair tied up at the nape of their necks, wearing embroidered Oriental slippers that revealed their ankles and silk stockings, they resembled figures in some symbolic painting beside a dying man. Between the easy chair and the bed, there was a table covered with a white cloth, on which two plates, two glasses, two forks, and two knives were waiting for the cheese omelette that had been ordered some time earlier from Melanie.”

“My uncle said in a weak, almost breathless, but clear voice:

“My uncle said in a faint, almost breathless, but clear voice:

“‘Good-morning, my child; it is rather late in the day to come and see me; our acquaintanceship will not last long.’ I stammered out, ‘It was not my fault, uncle:’ ‘No; I know that,’ he replied. ‘It is your father and mother’s fault more than yours. How are they?’ ‘Pretty well, thank you. When they heard that you were ill, they sent me to ask after you.’ ‘Ah! Why did they not come themselves?’

“‘Good morning, my child; it’s a bit late in the day for a visit; our time together won’t be long.’ I stammered, ‘It wasn’t my fault, uncle.’ ‘No; I know that,’ he replied. ‘It’s more your father and mother’s fault than yours. How are they?’ ‘Pretty good, thanks. When they found out you were sick, they sent me to check on you.’ ‘Ah! Why didn’t they come themselves?’”

“I looked up at the two girls and said gently: ‘It is not their fault if they could not come, uncle. But it would be difficult for my father, and impossible for my mother to come in here.’ The old man did not reply, but raised his hand toward mine, and I took the pale, cold hand and held it in my own.

“I looked up at the two girls and said gently, ‘It’s not their fault if they couldn’t come, uncle. But it would be hard for my dad, and impossible for my mom to come in here.’ The old man didn’t respond, but raised his hand toward mine, and I took his pale, cold hand and held it in my own.”

“The door opened, Melanie came in with the omelette and put it on the table, and the two girls immediately sat down at the table, and began to eat without taking their eyes off me. Then I said: ‘Uncle, it would give great pleasure to my mother to embrace you.’ ‘I also,’ he murmured, ‘should like——’ He said no more, and I could think of nothing to propose to him, and there was silence except for the noise of the plates and that vague sound of eating.

“The door opened, and Melanie walked in with the omelette and set it on the table. The two girls immediately sat down and started eating while staring at me. Then I said, ‘Uncle, my mother would be really happy to hug you.’ ‘I would also,’ he murmured, ‘like to—’ He didn’t finish his sentence, and I couldn’t think of anything to suggest, so there was silence except for the clattering of the plates and the vague sound of chewing.”

“Now, the abbe, who was listening behind the door, seeing our embarrassment, and thinking we had won the game, thought the time had come to interpose, and showed himself. My uncle was so stupefied at sight of him that at first he remained motionless; and then he opened his mouth as if he meant to swallow up the priest, and shouted to him in a strong, deep, furious voice: ‘What are you doing here?’

“Now, the abbe, who was listening behind the door, seeing our embarrassment and thinking we had won the game, decided it was the right moment to step in and revealed himself. My uncle was so stunned to see him that he initially stood frozen; then he opened his mouth as if he intended to engulf the priest and shouted at him in a booming, furious voice: ‘What are you doing here?’”

“The abbe, who was used to difficult situations, came forward into the room, murmuring: ‘I have come in your sister’s name, Monsieur le Marquis; she has sent me. She would be happy, monsieur—’

“The abbe, who was accustomed to tough situations, stepped into the room, murmuring: ‘I’ve come on behalf of your sister, Monsieur le Marquis; she sent me. She would be happy, sir—’

“But the marquis was not listening. Raising one hand, he pointed to the door with a proud, tragic gesture, and said angrily and breathing hard: ‘Leave this room—go out—robber of souls. Go out from here, you violator of consciences. Go out from here, you pick-lock of dying men’s doors!’

“But the marquis was not listening. Raising one hand, he pointed to the door with a proud, tragic gesture, and said angrily, breathing heavily: ‘Leave this room—get out—soul thief. Get out of here, you violator of consciences. Get out of here, you lock picker of dying men's doors!’”

“The abbe retreated, and I also went to the door, beating a retreat with the priest; the two young women, who had the best of it, got up, leaving their omelette only half eaten, and went and stood on either side of my uncle’s easy-chair, putting their hands on his arms to calm him, and to protect him against the criminal enterprises of the Family, and of Religion.

“The abbe backed away, and I also headed to the door, leaving with the priest; the two young women, who were winning, stood up, leaving their omelette only half eaten, and positioned themselves on either side of my uncle’s easy chair, placing their hands on his arms to soothe him and protect him from the shady schemes of the Family and Religion.”

“The abbe and I rejoined my mother in the kitchen, and Melanie again offered us chairs. ‘I knew quite well that this method would not work; we must try some other means, otherwise he will escape us.’ And they began deliberating afresh, my mother being of one opinion and the abbe of another, while I held a third.

“The abbe and I came back to the kitchen to join my mom, and Melanie offered us chairs again. ‘I knew this approach wouldn’t work; we need to find another way, or he’ll get away.’ Then they started discussing things again, my mom and the abbe having different views, while I had another opinion entirely.”

“We had been discussing the matter in a low voice for half an hour, perhaps, when a great noise of furniture being moved and of cries uttered by my uncle, more vehement and terrible even than the former had been, made us all four jump up.

“We had been quietly discussing the matter for about half an hour when a huge noise from furniture being moved and my uncle's loud, intense shouts, even more forceful and frightening than before, made all four of us jump up.”

“Through the doors and walls we could hear him shouting: ‘Go out—out —rascals—humbugs, get out, scoundrels—get out—get out!’

“Through the doors and walls, we could hear him yelling: ‘Get out—out—rascals—humbugs, get out, scoundrels—get out—get out!’”

“Melanie rushed in, but came back immediately to call me to help her, and I hastened in. Opposite to my uncle, who was terribly excited by anger, almost standing up and vociferating, stood two men, one behind the other, who seemed to be waiting till he should be dead with rage.

“Melanie rushed in, but quickly came back to call me for help, and I hurried in. Opposite my uncle, who was extremely worked up with anger, almost standing and shouting, were two men, one behind the other, who seemed to be waiting for him to explode with rage.”

“By his ridiculous long coat, his long English shoes, his manners of a tutor out of a position, his high collar, white necktie and straight hair, his humble face of a false priest of a bastard religion, I immediately recognized the first as a Protestant minister.

“By his ridiculous long coat, his long English shoes, his mannerisms like an out-of-work tutor, his high collar, white necktie, and straight hair, his humble face resembling a false priest of a fake religion, I instantly recognized him as a Protestant minister.”

“The second was the porter of the house, who belonged to the reformed religion and had followed us, and having seen our defeat, had gone to fetch his own pastor, in hopes that he might meet a better reception. My uncle seemed mad with rage! If the sight of the Catholic priest, of the priest of his ancestors, had irritated the Marquis de Fumerol, who had become a freethinker, the sight of his porter’s minister made him altogether beside himself. I therefore took the two men by the arm and threw them out of the room so roughly that they bumped against each other twice, between the two doors which led to the staircase; and then I disappeared in my turn and returned to the kitchen, which was our headquarters in order to take counsel with my mother and the abbe.

“The second was the porter of the house, who belonged to the reformed religion and had followed us. After seeing our defeat, he went to get his own pastor, hoping for a better response. My uncle was furious! If the sight of the Catholic priest, from his ancestors, upset the Marquis de Fumerol, who had become a freethinker, seeing his porter’s minister completely drove him mad. So, I grabbed both men by the arm and shoved them out of the room so hard that they bumped into each other twice between the two doors that led to the staircase. Then, I disappeared too and went back to the kitchen, which was our headquarters, to discuss things with my mother and the abbe.”

“But Melanie came back in terror, sobbing out:

“But Melanie came back in fright, crying out:

“‘He is dying—he is dying—come immediately—he is dying.’

‘He’s dying—he’s dying—come right away—he’s dying.’

“My mother rushed out. My uncle had fallen to the ground, and lay full length along the floor, without moving. I fancy he was already dead. My mother was superb at that moment! She went straight up to the two girls who were kneeling by the body and trying to raise it up, and pointing to the door with irresistible authority, dignity and majesty, she said: ‘Now it is time for you to leave the room.’

“My mom rushed out. My uncle had collapsed on the ground, lying flat on the floor, not moving. I think he was already dead. My mom was amazing at that moment! She walked straight up to the two girls who were kneeling by the body, trying to lift it, and pointing to the door with undeniable authority, dignity, and grace, she said: ‘Now it’s time for you to leave the room.’”

“And they went out without a word of protest. I must add, that I was getting ready to turn them out as unceremoniously as I had done the parson and the porter.

“And they left without a hint of protest. I have to say, I was preparing to kick them out just as abruptly as I had done with the parson and the porter.”

“Then the Abbe Poivron administered the last sacraments to my uncle with all the customary prayers, and remitted all his sins, while my mother sobbed as she knelt near her brother. Suddenly, however, she exclaimed: ‘He recognized me; he pressed my hand; I am sure he recognized me!!!—and that he thanked me! Oh, God, what happiness!’

“Then Father Poivron gave my uncle the last rites with all the usual prayers and forgave his sins, while my mother cried as she knelt beside her brother. Suddenly, though, she shouted: ‘He recognized me; he squeezed my hand; I’m sure he recognized me!!!—and that he thanked me! Oh, God, what happiness!’”

“Poor mamma! If she had known or guessed for whom those thanks were intended!

“Poor mom! If she had known or guessed who those thanks were really for!

“They laid my uncle on his bed; he was certainly dead this time.

“They placed my uncle on his bed; he was definitely dead this time.

“‘Madame,’ Melanie said, ‘we have no sheets to bury him in; all the linen belongs to these two young ladies,’ and when I looked at the omelette which they had not finished, I felt inclined to laugh and to cry at the same time. There are some humorous moments and some humorous situations in life, occasionally!

“'Madam,' Melanie said, 'we have no sheets to bury him in; all the linen belongs to these two young ladies,' and when I looked at the omelette they hadn’t finished, I felt like laughing and crying at the same time. Life has its funny moments and situations, doesn't it?

“We gave my uncle a magnificent funeral, with five speeches at the grave. Baron de Croiselles, the senator, showed in admirable terms that God always returns victorious into well-born souls which have temporarily been led into error. All the members of the Royalist and Catholic party followed the funeral procession with the enthusiasm of victors, as they spoke of that beautiful death after a somewhat troublous life.”

“We held a grand funeral for my uncle, complete with five speeches at the gravesite. Baron de Croiselles, the senator, expressed brilliantly that God always triumphs in noble souls that have momentarily strayed into error. All the members of the Royalist and Catholic party followed the funeral procession with the enthusiasm of winners as they talked about that beautiful death after a rather troubled life.”

Viscount Roger ceased speaking; his audience was laughing. Then somebody said: “Bah! That is the story of all conversions in extremis.”

Viscount Roger stopped talking; his audience was laughing. Then someone said, “Bah! That’s the story of all last-minute conversions.”





THE TRIP OF LE HORLA

On the morning of July 8th I received the following telegram: “Fine day. Always my predictions. Belgian frontier. Baggage and servants left at noon at the social session. Beginning of manoeuvres at three. So I will wait for you at the works from five o’clock on. Jovis.”

On the morning of July 8th, I got the following telegram: “Great day. Just as I expected. Belgian border. Baggage and staff left at noon during the social session. Maneuvers start at three. So I'll be waiting for you at the works from five o'clock on. Jovis.”

At five o’clock sharp I entered the gas works of La Villette. It might have been mistaken for the colossal ruins of an old town inhabited by Cyclops. There were immense dark avenues separating heavy gasometers standing one behind another, like monstrous columns, unequally high and, undoubtedly, in the past the supports of some tremendous, some fearful iron edifice.

At exactly five o’clock, I walked into the La Villette gas works. It could easily be mistaken for the massive remains of an ancient town filled with Cyclops. There were vast dark paths separating huge gas storage tanks lined up behind each other, like gigantic columns, varying in height and, without a doubt, once the supports of some incredible, terrifying iron structure.

The balloon was lying in the courtyard and had the appearance of a cake made of yellow cloth, flattened on the ground under a rope. That is called placing a balloon in a sweep-net, and, in fact, it appeared like an enormous fish.

The balloon was lying in the courtyard and looked like a cake made of yellow fabric, flattened on the ground under a rope. That’s called placing a balloon in a sweep-net, and, in fact, it resembled a giant fish.

Two or three hundred people were looking at it, sitting or standing, and some were examining the basket, a nice little square basket for a human cargo, bearing on its side in gold letters on a mahogany plate the words: Le Horla.

Two or three hundred people were watching it, either sitting or standing, and some were checking out the basket, a nice little square one for carrying a person, which had the words "Le Horla" in gold letters on a mahogany plate on its side.

Suddenly the people began to stand back, for the gas was beginning to enter into the balloon through a long tube of yellow cloth, which lay on the soil, swelling and undulating like an enormous worm. But another thought, another picture occurs to every mind. It is thus that nature itself nourishes beings until their birth. The creature that will rise soon begins to move, and the attendants of Captain Jovis, as Le Horla grew larger, spread and put in place the net which covers it, so that the pressure will be regular and equally distributed at every point.

Suddenly, the crowd started to step back as gas began to flow into the balloon through a long yellow cloth tube lying on the ground, swelling and moving like a giant worm. But another thought, another image, came to everyone's mind. This is how nature itself feeds living beings until they are born. The creature that will soon rise starts to stir, and Captain Jovis's attendants, as Le Horla expanded, spread and arranged the net that covers it to ensure the pressure is consistent and evenly distributed at every point.

The operation is very delicate and very important, for the resistance of the cotton cloth of which the balloon is made is figured not in proportion to the contact surface of this cloth with the net, but in proportion to the links of the basket.

The operation is very delicate and important because the strength of the cotton fabric that makes up the balloon is based not on the surface area of the fabric in contact with the net, but rather on the connections of the basket.

Le Horla, moreover, has been designed by M. Mallet, constructed under his own eyes and made by himself. Everything had been made in the shops of M. Jovis by his own working staff and nothing was made outside.

Le Horla, furthermore, was designed by M. Mallet, built right in front of him, and made by him. Everything was created in M. Jovis's workshops by his own team, and nothing was made elsewhere.

We must add that everything was new in this balloon, from the varnish to the valve, those two essential parts of a balloon. Both must render the cloth gas-proof, as the sides of a ship are waterproof. The old varnishes, made with a base of linseed oil, sometimes fermented and thus burned the cloth, which in a short time would tear like a piece of paper.

We should note that everything in this balloon was brand new, from the varnish to the valve, the two key components of a balloon. Both need to make the fabric airtight, just like a ship's sides keep water out. The old varnishes, made with linseed oil, sometimes fermented and ended up damaging the fabric, which would soon tear like paper.

The valves were apt to close imperfectly after being opened and when the covering called “cataplasme” was injured. The fall of M. L’Hoste in the open sea during the night proved the imperfection of the old system.

The valves tended to close improperly after being opened, especially when the covering known as “cataplasme” was damaged. M. L’Hoste’s fall into the open sea at night highlighted the flaws in the old system.

The two discoveries of Captain Jovis, the varnish principally, are of inestimable value in the art of ballooning.

The two discoveries of Captain Jovis, especially the varnish, are incredibly valuable in the field of ballooning.

The crowd has begun to talk, and some men, who appear to be specialists, affirm with authority that we shall come down before reaching the fortifications. Several other things have been criticized in this novel type of balloon with which we are about to experiment with so much pleasure and success.

The crowd has started to chatter, and some men, who seem to be experts, confidently claim that we'll come down before we reach the fortifications. Several other aspects of this novel type of balloon, which we are about to test with great excitement and success, have also been criticized.

It is growing slowly but surely. Some small holes and scratches made in transit have been discovered, and we cover them and plug them with a little piece of paper applied on the cloth while wet. This method of repairing alarms and mystifies the public.

It’s growing slowly but steadily. Some small holes and scratches made during transit have been found, and we cover them and patch them with a small piece of paper applied to the fabric while it’s wet. This method of repair confuses and worries the public.

While Captain Jovis and his assistants are busy with the last details, the travellers go to dine in the canteen of the gas-works, according to the established custom.

While Captain Jovis and his crew are occupied with the final details, the travelers head to the canteen of the gas works to have dinner, as is the usual practice.

When we come out again the balloon is swaying, enormous and transparent, a prodigious golden fruit, a fantastic pear which is still ripening, covered by the last rays of the setting sun. Now the basket is attached, the barometers are brought, the siren, which we will blow to our hearts’ content, is also brought, also the two trumpets, the eatables, the overcoats and raincoats, all the small articles that can go with the men in that flying basket.

When we step outside again, the balloon is swaying, huge and clear, like a giant golden fruit, a fantastic pear that’s still ripening, bathed in the last rays of the setting sun. Now the basket is attached, the barometers are brought out, and the siren, which we’ll blow as much as we want, is also brought along, along with the two trumpets, the snacks, the overcoats and raincoats, and all the little items that can fit with the guys in that flying basket.

As the wind pushes the balloon against the gasometers, it is necessary to steady it now and then, to avoid an accident at the start.

As the wind pushes the balloon against the gas tanks, it’s important to stabilize it every now and then to prevent an accident at the beginning.

Captain Jovis is now ready and calls all the passengers.

Captain Jovis is now ready and calls all the passengers.

Lieutenant Mallet jumps aboard, climbing first on the aerial net between the basket and the balloon, from which he will watch during the night the movements of Le Horla across the skies, as the officer on watch, standing on starboard, watches the course of a ship.

Lieutenant Mallet jumps on board, first climbing onto the aerial net between the basket and the balloon, from where he will keep an eye on Le Horla's movements in the sky throughout the night, just like the officer on watch, standing on the right side, monitors the path of a ship.

M. Etierine Beer gets in after him, then comes M. Paul Bessand, then M. Patrice Eyries and I get in last.

M. Etierine Beer goes in after him, then comes M. Paul Bessand, then M. Patrice Eyries, and I go in last.

But the basket is too heavy for the balloon, considering the long trip to be taken, and M. Eyries has to get out, not without great regret.

But the basket is too heavy for the balloon, given the long trip ahead, and M. Eyries has to get out, which he does with much regret.

M. Joliet, standing erect on the edge of the basket, begs the ladies, in very gallant terms, to stand aside a little, for he is afraid he might throw sand on their hats in rising. Then he commands:

M. Joliet, standing straight on the edge of the basket, politely asks the ladies to step aside a bit, as he worries he might get sand on their hats while rising. Then he orders:

“Let it loose,” and, cutting with one stroke of his knife the ropes that hold the balloon to the ground, he gives Le Horla its liberty.

“Let it go,” and, with one swift cut of his knife, he frees the balloon from the ropes that hold it to the ground, giving Le Horla its freedom.

In one second we fly skyward. Nothing can be heard; we float, we rise, we fly, we glide. Our friends shout with glee and applaud, but we hardly hear them, we hardly see them. We are already so far, so high! What? Are we really leaving these people down there? Is it possible? Paris spreads out beneath us, a dark bluish patch, cut by its streets, from which rise, here and there, domes, towers, steeples, then around it the plain, the country, traversed by long roads, thin and white, amidst green fields of a tender or dark green, and woods almost black.

In just a second, we shoot up into the sky. There's no sound; we float, we rise, we fly, we glide. Our friends are cheering and clapping, but we barely hear them, we barely see them. We're already so far up, so high! Wait, are we really leaving those people down there? Is that even possible? Paris stretches out beneath us, a dark blue patch marked by its streets, dotted with domes, towers, and steeples. All around it, the landscape unfolds, with long, thin, white roads cutting through green fields ranging from light to dark, and almost black woods.

The Seine appears like a coiled snake, asleep, of which we see neither head nor tail; it crosses Paris, and the entire field resembles an immense basin of prairies and forests dotted here and there by mountains, hardly visible in the horizon.

The Seine looks like a coiled snake, resting, with neither head nor tail in sight; it flows through Paris, and the whole area resembles a vast basin of meadows and woods, with mountains barely visible on the horizon.

The sun, which we could no longer see down below, now reappears as though it were about to rise again, and our balloon seems to be lighted; it must appear like a star to the people who are looking up. M. Mallet every few seconds throws a cigarette paper into space and says quietly: “We are rising, always rising,” while Captain Jovis, radiant with joy, rubs his hands together and repeats: “Eh? this varnish? Isn’t it good?”

The sun, which we could no longer see below, now reappears as if it’s about to rise again, and our balloon looks like it’s glowing; it must look like a star to the people looking up. M. Mallet throws a piece of cigarette paper into the air every few seconds and says quietly, “We are rising, always rising,” while Captain Jovis, beaming with joy, rubs his hands together and repeats, “Hey? This varnish? Isn’t it great?”

In fact, we can see whether we are rising or sinking only by throwing a cigarette paper out of the basket now and then. If this paper appears to fall down like a stone, it means that the balloon is rising; if it appears to shoot skyward the balloon is descending.

In fact, we can tell if we’re going up or down just by tossing a cigarette paper out of the basket every now and then. If the paper falls like a rock, it means the balloon is going up; if it shoots up into the sky, then the balloon is going down.

The two barometers mark about five hundred meters, and we gaze with enthusiastic admiration at the earth we are leaving and to which we are not attached in any way; it looks like a colored map, an immense plan of the country. All its noises, however, rise to our ears very distinctly, easily recognizable. We hear the sound of the wheels rolling in the streets, the snap of a whip, the cries of drivers, the rolling and whistling of trains and the laughter of small boys running after one another. Every time we pass over a village the noise of children’s voices is heard above the rest and with the greatest distinctness. Some men are calling us; the locomotives whistle; we answer with the siren, which emits plaintive, fearfully shrill wails like the voice of a weird being wandering through the world.

The two barometers show about five hundred meters, and we look with excited admiration at the earth we're leaving, to which we feel no connection; it resembles a colorful map, a vast layout of the country. Still, all its sounds reach our ears very clearly, easily recognizable. We hear the wheels clattering on the streets, the crack of a whip, the calls of drivers, the rumble and whistle of trains, and the laughter of little boys chasing each other. Whenever we pass over a village, the sound of children's voices stands out the most and is incredibly clear. Some men are calling out to us; the locomotives whistle; we respond with the siren, which lets out mournful, piercing wails like the voice of a strange being wandering through the world.

We perceive lights here and there, some isolated fire in the farms, and lines of gas in the towns. We are going toward the northwest, after roaming for some time over the little lake of Enghien. Now we see a river; it is the Oise, and we begin to argue about the exact spot we are passing. Is that town Creil or Pontoise—the one with so many lights? But if we were over Pontoise we could see the junction of the Seine and the Oise; and that enormous fire to the left, isn’t it the blast furnaces of Montataire? So then we are above Creil. The view is superb; it is dark on the earth, but we are still in the light, and it is now past ten o’clock. Now we begin to hear slight country noises, the double cry of the quail in particular, then the mewing of cats and the barking of dogs. Surely the dogs have scented the balloon; they have seen it and have given the alarm. We can hear them barking all over the plain and making the identical noise they make when baying at the moon. The cows also seem to wake up in the barns, for we can hear them lowing; all the beasts are scared and moved before the aerial monster that is passing.

We see lights here and there, some isolated fires on the farms, and lines of gas lamps in the towns. We’re heading northwest after drifting for a while over the small lake of Enghien. Now we spot a river; it’s the Oise, and we start to debate exactly where we are. Is that town Creil or Pontoise—the one with so many lights? But if we were over Pontoise, we’d see where the Seine meets the Oise; and that big fire to the left, isn’t it the blast furnaces of Montataire? So we must be above Creil. The view is stunning; it’s dark on the ground, but we’re still in the light, and it’s past ten o’clock now. We start to hear soft sounds from the countryside, especially the double call of the quail, along with the meowing of cats and the barking of dogs. The dogs must have caught a whiff of the balloon; they’ve seen it and are barking to warn everyone. We can hear them barking all over the plain, making the same sound they do when howling at the moon. The cows in the barns also seem to wake up, as we can hear them mooing; all the animals are scared and stirred up by the aerial giant passing by.

The delicious odors of the soil rise toward us, the smell of hay, of flowers, of the moist, verdant earth, perfuming the air-a light air, in fact, so light, so sweet, so delightful that I realize I never was so fortunate as to breathe before. A profound sense of well-being, unknown to me heretofore, pervades me, a well-being of body and spirit, composed of supineness, of infinite rest, of forgetfulness, of indifference to everything and of this novel sensation of traversing space without any of the sensations that make motion unbearable, without noise, without shocks and without fear.

The amazing scents of the earth rise up to us, the smell of hay, of flowers, of the rich, green soil, filling the air—a light air, so light, so sweet, so lovely that I realize I’ve never been this lucky to breathe before. A deep sense of well-being, something I’ve never felt before, washes over me, a well-being of body and mind, filled with relaxation, endless calm, forgetfulness, a carefree attitude toward everything, and this new feeling of moving through space without any of the discomforts that make motion unbearable—no noise, no jarring, and no fear.

At times we rise and then descend. Every few minutes Lieutenant Mallet, suspended in his cobweb of netting, says to Captain Jovis: “We are descending; throw down half a handful.” And the captain, who is talking and laughing with us, with a bag of ballast between his legs, takes a handful of sand out of the bag and throws it overboard.

At times we go up and then come down. Every few minutes, Lieutenant Mallet, caught in his web of netting, tells Captain Jovis: “We’re coming down; drop half a handful.” And the captain, who is chatting and laughing with us, with a bag of ballast between his legs, takes a handful of sand from the bag and tosses it overboard.

Nothing is more amusing, more delicate, more interesting than the manoeuvring of a balloon. It is an enormous toy, free and docile, which obeys with surprising sensitiveness, but it is also, and before all, the slave of the wind, which we cannot control. A pinch of sand, half a sheet of paper, one or two drops of water, the bones of a chicken which we had just eaten, thrown overboard, makes it go up quickly.

Nothing is more entertaining, more delicate, or more fascinating than the way a balloon moves. It's a huge toy, free and responsive, that reacts surprisingly quickly, but above all, it's at the mercy of the wind, which we can't control. A pinch of sand, half a sheet of paper, a couple of drops of water, or the leftover bones from a chicken we just ate tossed overboard makes it rise quickly.

A breath of cool, damp air rising from the river or the wood we are traversing makes the balloon descend two hundred metres. It does not vary when passing over fields of ripe grain, and it rises when it passes over towns.

A stream of cool, damp air coming up from the river or the woods we’re crossing makes the balloon drop two hundred meters. It stays the same when flying over fields of ripe grain, and it goes up when passing over towns.

The earth sleeps now, or, rather, men sleep on the earth, for the beasts awakened by the sight of our balloon announce our approach everywhere. Now and then the rolling of a train or the whistling of a locomotive is plainly distinguishable. We sound our siren as we pass over inhabited places; and the peasants, terrified in their beds, must surely tremble and ask themselves if the Angel Gabriel is not passing by.

The earth is quiet now, or, rather, people are asleep on the earth, because the animals awakened by the sight of our balloon signal our arrival everywhere. From time to time, the rumble of a train or the whistle of a locomotive can be clearly heard. We blast our siren as we fly over populated areas; and the farmers, scared in their beds, must be trembling and wondering if the Angel Gabriel is not passing by.

A strong and continuous odor of gas can be plainly observed. We must have encountered a current of warm air, and the balloon expands, losing its invisible blood by the escape-valve, which is called the appendix, and which closes of itself as soon as the expansion ceases.

A strong and constant smell of gas is clearly evident. We must have come across a flow of warm air, and the balloon expands, losing its invisible gas through the escape valve, known as the appendix, which automatically closes as soon as the expansion stops.

We are rising. The earth no longer gives back the echo of our trumpets; we have risen almost two thousand feet. It is not light enough for us to consult the instruments; we only know that the rice paper falls from us like dead butterflies, that we are rising, always rising. We can no longer see the earth; a light mist separates us from it; and above our head twinkles a world of stars.

We are rising. The earth no longer echoes our trumpets; we have climbed nearly two thousand feet. It isn’t light enough for us to check the instruments; we only know that the rice paper is dropping from us like dead butterflies, that we are rising, always rising. We can no longer see the earth; a light mist separates us from it; and above us twinkles a world of stars.

A silvery light appears before us and makes the sky turn pale, and suddenly, as if it were rising from unknown depths behind the horizon below us rises the moon on the edge of a cloud. It seems to be coming from below, while we are looking down upon it from a great height, leaning on the edge of our basket like an audience on a balcony. Clear and round, it emerges from the clouds and slowly rises in the sky.

A silvery light appears before us, making the sky turn pale, and suddenly, as if it’s coming up from unknown depths below the horizon, the moon rises at the edge of a cloud. It looks like it’s rising from below while we’re looking down on it from a great height, leaning over the edge of our basket like an audience in a balcony. Clear and round, it emerges from the clouds and slowly climbs higher in the sky.

The earth no longer seems to exist, it is buried in milky vapors that resemble a sea. We are now alone in space with the moon, which looks like another balloon travelling opposite us; and our balloon, which shines in the air, appears like another, larger moon, a world wandering in the sky amid the stars, through infinity. We no longer speak, think nor live; we float along through space in delicious inertia. The air which is bearing us up has made of us all beings which resemble itself, silent, joyous, irresponsible beings, intoxicated by this stupendous flight, peculiarly alert, although motionless. One is no longer conscious of one’s flesh or one’s bones; one’s heart seems to have ceased beating; we have become something indescribable, birds who do not even have to flap their wings.

The earth seems to have disappeared, buried in milky mists that look like a sea. Now, we are alone in space with the moon, which appears like another balloon moving away from us; our balloon, shining in the air, looks like a bigger moon, a world drifting through the sky among the stars, into infinity. We no longer talk, think, or live; we float through space in blissful inertia. The air lifting us has transformed us into beings that resemble it—silent, joyful, carefree beings, intoxicated by this amazing journey, oddly alert, even while motionless. One no longer feels their flesh or bones; one's heart seems to have stopped beating; we have become something beyond description, like birds that don’t even need to flap their wings.

All memory has disappeared from our minds, all trouble from our thoughts; we have no more regrets, plans nor hopes. We look, we feel, we wildly enjoy this fantastic journey; nothing in the sky but the moon and ourselves! We are a wandering, travelling world, like our sisters, the planets; and this little world carries five men who have left the earth and who have almost forgotten it. We can now see as plainly as in daylight; we look at each other, surprised at this brightness, for we have nothing to look at but ourselves and a few silvery clouds floating below us. The barometers mark twelve hundred metres, then thirteen, fourteen, fifteen hundred; and the little rice papers still fall about us.

All memory has vanished from our minds, all worries from our thoughts; we have no more regrets, plans, or hopes. We look, we feel, we joyfully embrace this incredible journey; nothing in the sky but the moon and ourselves! We are a wandering, traveling world, like our sister planets; and this little world carries five men who have left the earth and who have nearly forgotten it. We can now see as clearly as in daylight; we look at each other, amazed by this brightness, for we have nothing to gaze at but ourselves and a few silvery clouds floating beneath us. The barometers read twelve hundred meters, then thirteen, fourteen, fifteen hundred; and the little rice papers continue to drift around us.

Captain Jovis claims that the moon has often made balloons act thus, and that the upward journey will continue.

Captain Jovis claims that the moon has often caused balloons to behave this way, and that the upward journey will keep going.

We are now at two thousand metres; we go up to two thousand three hundred and fifty; then the balloon stops: We blow the siren and are surprised that no one answers us from the stars.

We’re now at two thousand meters; we’re going up to two thousand three hundred and fifty; then the balloon halts: We sound the siren and are surprised that no one replies from the stars.

We are now going down rapidly. M. Mallet keeps crying: “Throw out more ballast! throw out more ballast!” And the sand and stones that we throw over come back into our faces, as if they were going up, thrown from below toward the stars, so rapid is our descent.

We’re dropping quickly now. M. Mallet keeps shouting, “Throw out more ballast! Throw out more ballast!” The sand and stones we toss over fly back into our faces, as if they’re shooting up from below toward the stars, because we’re descending so fast.

Here is the earth! Where are we? It is now past midnight, and we are crossing a broad, dry, well-cultivated country, with many roads and well populated.

Here is the earth! Where are we? It’s already past midnight, and we’re traveling across a wide, dry, well-farmed area, with lots of roads and a decent population.

To the right is a large city and farther away to the left is another. But suddenly from the earth appears a bright fairy light; it disappears, reappears and once more disappears. Jovis, intoxicated by space, exclaims: “Look, look at this phenomenon of the moon in the water. One can see nothing more beautiful at night!”

To the right, there's a big city, and further away to the left, there's another one. But suddenly, a bright fairy light appears from the ground; it vanishes, reappears, and disappears again. Jovis, amazed by the vastness, exclaims: “Look, look at this amazing sight of the moon reflected in the water. You can't see anything more beautiful at night!”

Nothing indeed can give one an idea of the wonderful brightness of these spots of light which are not fire, which do not look like reflections, which appear quickly here or there and immediately go out again. These shining lights appear on the winding rivers at every turn, but one hardly has time to see them as the balloon passes as quickly as the wind.

Nothing can truly convey the amazing brightness of these spots of light that aren’t fire, don’t look like reflections, and appear suddenly here and there only to vanish just as quickly. These glowing lights show up on the winding rivers at every turn, but there's barely any time to notice them as the balloon moves on as fast as the wind.

We are now quite near the earth, and Beer exclaims:—“Look at that! What is that running over there in the fields? Isn’t it a dog?” Indeed, something is running along the ground with great speed, and this something seems to jump over ditches, roads, trees with such ease that we could not understand what it might be. The captain laughed: “It is the shadow of our balloon. It will grow as we descend.”

We are now really close to the ground, and Beer shouts, “Look at that! What’s that running over there in the fields? Is it a dog?” There’s definitely something moving across the ground really fast, and it seems to leap over ditches, roads, and trees with such ease that we can't figure out what it is. The captain laughed, “It’s the shadow of our balloon. It will get bigger as we come down.”

I distinctly hear a great noise of foundries in the distance. And, according to the polar star, which we have been observing all night, ‘and which I have so often watched and consulted from the bridge of my little yacht on the Mediterranean, we are heading straight for Belgium.

I can clearly hear the loud sounds of factories in the distance. And, based on the North Star, which we've been tracking all night, 'and which I've often looked at and referred to from the deck of my small yacht in the Mediterranean, we are going directly towards Belgium.

Our siren and our two horns are continually calling. A few cries from some truck driver or belated reveler answer us. We bellow: “Where are we?” But the balloon is going so rapidly that the bewildered man has not even time to answer us. The growing shadow of Le Horla, as large as a child’s ball, is fleeing before us over the fields, roads and woods. It goes along steadily, preceding us by about a quarter of a mile; and now I am leaning out of the basket, listening to the roaring of the wind in the trees and across the harvest fields. I say to Captain Jovis: “How the wind blows!”

Our siren and our two horns are always sounding. A few shouts from some truck driver or late-night partygoer respond to us. We shout, “Where are we?” But the balloon is moving so fast that the confused man doesn’t even have time to reply. The growing shadow of Le Horla, as big as a child's ball, is racing ahead of us over the fields, roads, and woods. It moves steadily, staying about a quarter of a mile in front of us; and now I’m leaning out of the basket, listening to the wind roaring through the trees and across the harvested fields. I say to Captain Jovis, “Wow, the wind is really blowing!”

He answers: “No, those are probably waterfalls.” I insist, sure of my ear that knows the sound of the wind, from hearing it so often whistle through the rigging. Then Jovis nudges me; he fears to frighten his happy, quiet passengers, for he knows full well that a storm is pursuing us.

He replies, “No, those are probably waterfalls.” I insist, confident in my ability to recognize the sound of the wind, having heard it whistle through the rigging so many times. Then Jovis nudges me; he doesn’t want to scare his happy, quiet passengers, as he knows full well that a storm is chasing us.

At last a man manages to understand us; he answers: “Nord!” We get the same reply from another.

At last, a man understands us; he says, "Nord!" We get the same response from another.

Suddenly the lights of a town, which seems to be of considerable size, appear before us. Perhaps it is Lille. As we approach it, such a wonderful flow of fire appears below us that I think myself transported into some fairyland where precious stones are manufactured for giants.

Suddenly, the lights of a town that looks pretty big come into view. Maybe it’s Lille. As we get closer, an amazing display of lights shines below us, making me feel like I’ve been transported to a magical place where precious gems are made for giants.

It seems that it is a brick factory. Here are others, two, three. The fusing material bubbles, sparkles, throws out blue, red, yellow, green sparks, reflections from giant diamonds, rubies, emeralds, turquoises, sapphires, topazes. And near by are great foundries roaring like apocalyptic lions; high chimneys belch forth their clouds of smoke and flame, and we can hear the noise of metal striking against metal.

It looks like there's a brick factory. There are a few others too, two or three. The melting materials bubble, sparkle, and emit blue, red, yellow, and green sparks that reflect off huge diamonds, rubies, emeralds, turquoises, sapphires, and topazes. Nearby, large foundries roar like lions from an apocalypse; tall chimneys spew out clouds of smoke and flames, and we can hear the sound of metal clashing against metal.

“Where are we?”

"What's our location?"

The voice of some joker or of a crazy person answers: “In a balloon!”

The voice of some joker or a crazy person replies: “In a balloon!”

“Where are we?”

“Where are we at?”

“At Lille!”

"At Lille!"

We were not mistaken. We are already out of sight of the town, and we see Roubaix to the right, then some well-cultivated, rectangular fields, of different colors according to the crops, some yellow, some gray or brown. But the clouds are gathering behind us, hiding the moon, whereas toward the east the sky is growing lighter, becoming a clear blue tinged with red. It is dawn. It grows rapidly, now showing us all the little details of the earth, the trains, the brooks, the cows, the goats. And all this passes beneath us with surprising speed. One hardly has time to notice that other fields, other meadows, other houses have already disappeared. Cocks are crowing, but the voice of ducks drowns everything. One might think the world to be peopled, covered with them, they make so much noise.

We weren't wrong. We're already out of sight of the town, and we can see Roubaix to the right, followed by some well-tended, rectangular fields in various colors depending on the crops—some yellow, some gray, and some brown. But clouds are rolling in behind us, blocking the moon, while to the east, the sky is brightening, turning a clear blue with a hint of red. It's dawn. It happens quickly, revealing all the little details of the land: the trains, the streams, the cows, and the goats. Everything rushes by beneath us with surprising speed. There's hardly time to realize that other fields, meadows, and houses have already vanished. Roosters are crowing, but the quacking of ducks drowns everything out. One might think the world is filled with them, as they make such a racket.

The early rising peasants are waving their arms and crying to us: “Let yourselves drop!” But we go along steadily, neither rising nor falling, leaning over the edge of the basket and watching the world fleeing under our feet.

The early rising farmers are waving their arms and shouting at us: “Just let yourselves drop!” But we keep moving steadily, neither going up nor down, leaning over the edge of the basket and watching the world rush by beneath us.

Jovis sights another city far off in the distance. It approaches; everywhere are old church spires. They are delightful, seen thus from above. Where are we? Is this Courtrai? Is it Ghent?

Jovis spots another city way off in the distance. It’s getting closer; everywhere there are old church spires. They look amazing from up here. Where are we? Is this Courtrai? Is it Ghent?

We are already very near it, and we see that it is surrounded by water and crossed in every direction by canals. One might think it a Venice of the north. Just as we are passing so near to a church tower that our long guy-rope almost touches it, the chimes begin to ring three o’clock. The sweet, clear sounds rise to us from this frail roof which we have almost touched in our wandering course. It is a charming greeting, a friendly welcome from Holland. We answer with our siren, whose raucous voice echoes throughout the streets.

We are already very close to it, and we see that it's surrounded by water and crisscrossed by canals. You might think it's a northern Venice. Just as we pass so close to a church tower that our long tether almost brushes against it, the bells start ringing three o’clock. The sweet, clear sounds rise to us from this delicate roof that we’ve nearly touched in our journey. It’s a lovely greeting, a warm welcome from Holland. We respond with our siren, whose loud voice echoes through the streets.

It was Bruges. But we have hardly lost sight of it when my neighbor, Paul Bessand, asks me: “Don’t you see something over there, to the right, in front of us? It looks like a river.”

It was Bruges. But we barely took our eyes off it when my neighbor, Paul Bessand, asked me, “Don’t you see something over there, to the right, in front of us? It looks like a river.”

And, indeed, far ahead of us stretches a bright highway, in the light of the dawning day. Yes, it looks like a river, an immense river full of islands.

And, indeed, far ahead of us stretches a bright highway in the light of the morning. Yes, it looks like a river, an enormous river filled with islands.

“Get ready for the descent,” cried the captain. He makes M. Mallet leave his net and return to the basket; then we pack the barometers and everything that could be injured by possible shocks. M. Bessand exclaims: “Look at the masts over there to the left! We are at the sea!”

“Get ready for the descent,” shouted the captain. He has M. Mallet leave his net and come back to the basket; then we pack up the barometers and anything that could get damaged by potential bumps. M. Bessand exclaims, “Look at the masts over there on the left! We’re at the sea!”

Fogs had hidden it from us until then. The sea was everywhere, to the left and opposite us, while to our right the Scheldt, which had joined the Moselle, extended as far as the sea, its mouths vaster than a lake.

Fogs had kept it hidden from us until that moment. The sea was all around, to our left and in front of us, while to our right, the Scheldt, which had merged with the Moselle, stretched all the way to the sea, its openings broader than a lake.

It was necessary to descend within a minute or two. The rope to the escape-valve, which had been religiously enclosed in a little white bag and placed in sight of all so that no one would touch it, is unrolled, and M. Mallet holds it in his hand while Captain Jovis looks for a favorable landing.

It was important to come down in a minute or two. The rope for the escape valve, which had been carefully kept in a small white bag and placed in view of everyone so that no one would touch it, is unraveled, and M. Mallet holds it in his hand while Captain Jovis searches for a good landing spot.

Behind us the thunder was rumbling and not a single bird followed our mad flight.

Behind us, thunder rumbled and not a single bird followed our wild escape.

“Pull!” cried Jovis.

“Pull!” shouted Jovis.

We were passing over a canal. The basket trembled and tipped over slightly. The guy-rope touched the tall trees on both banks. But our speed is so great that the long rope now trailing does not seem to slow down, and we pass with frightful rapidity over a large farm, from which the bewildered chickens, pigeons and ducks fly away, while the cows, cats and dogs run, terrified, toward the house.

We were crossing a canal. The basket shook and tilted a bit. The guy-rope brushed against the tall trees on both sides. But we were going so fast that the long rope trailing behind didn’t seem to slow us down, and we zoomed over a big farm, scaring off the confused chickens, pigeons, and ducks, while the cows, cats, and dogs raced, frightened, toward the house.

Just one-half bag of ballast is left. Jovis throws it overboard, and Le Horla flies lightly across the roof.

Just half a bag of ballast is left. Jovis throws it overboard, and Le Horla glides effortlessly across the roof.

The captain once more cries: “The escape-valve!”

The captain shouts again, “The escape valve!”

M. Mallet reaches for the rope and hangs to it, and we drop like an arrow. With a slash of a knife the cord which retains the anchor is cut, and we drag this grapple behind us, through a field of beets. Here are the trees.

M. Mallet grabs the rope and holds on tight, and we drop like an arrow. With a quick slice of a knife, he cuts the cord holding the anchor, and we pull this grapple behind us through a field of beets. Here are the trees.

“Take care! Hold fast! Look out for your heads!”

“Be careful! Hold on tight! Watch out for your heads!”

We pass over them. Then a strong shock shakes us. The anchor has taken hold.

We ignore them. Then a powerful jolt hits us. The anchor has caught.

“Look out! Take a good hold! Raise yourselves by your wrists. We are going to touch ground.”

“Watch out! Grab on tight! Lift yourselves up by your wrists. We’re about to hit the ground.”

The basket does indeed strike the earth. Then it flies up again. Once more it falls and bounds upward again, and at last it settles on the ground, while the balloon struggles madly, like a wounded beast.

The basket hits the ground hard. Then it bounces back up. It falls again and shoots upward once more, and finally it lands on the ground, while the balloon thrashes wildly, like a wounded animal.

Peasants run toward us, but they do not dare approach. They were a long time before they decided to come and deliver us, for one cannot set foot on the ground until the bag is almost completely deflated.

Peasants run toward us, but they don’t dare get too close. It took them a long time to decide to come and help us, because you can’t step onto the ground until the bag is almost fully deflated.

Then, almost at the same time as the bewildered men, some of whom showed their astonishment by jumping, with the wild gestures of savages, all the cows that were grazing along the coast came toward us, surrounding our balloon with a strange and comical circle of horns, big eyes and blowing nostrils.

Then, almost at the same time as the confused men, some of whom expressed their shock by jumping around like wild people, all the cows that were grazing along the coast came towards us, forming a strange and funny circle around our balloon with their horns, big eyes, and flaring nostrils.

With the help of the accommodating and hospitable Belgian peasants, we were able in a short time to pack up all our material and carry it to the station at Heyst, where at twenty minutes past eight we took the train for Paris.

With the help of the friendly and welcoming Belgian farmers, we quickly packed all our stuff and carried it to the station in Heyst, where we caught the train to Paris at twenty minutes past eight.

The descent occurred at three-fifteen in the morning, preceding by only a few seconds the torrent of rain and the blinding lightning of the storm which had been chasing us before it.

The descent happened at three-fifteen in the morning, just seconds before the heavy rain and flashing lightning of the storm that had been following us.

Thanks to Captain Jovis, of whom I had heard much from my colleague, Paul Ginisty—for both of them had fallen together and voluntarily into the sea opposite Mentone—thanks to this brave man, we were able to see, in a single night, from far up in the sky, the setting of the sun, the rising of the moon and the dawn of day and to go from Paris to the mouth of the Scheldt through the skies.

Thanks to Captain Jovis, whom I had heard a lot about from my colleague, Paul Ginisty—since both of them had jumped into the sea together near Mentone—thanks to this brave man, we were able to see, all in one night, from high up in the sky, the sunset, the moonrise, and the break of day, and to travel from Paris to the mouth of the Scheldt through the skies.

   [This story appeared in “Figaro” on July 16, 1887, under the title:
   “From Paris to Heyst.”]
   [This story appeared in “Figaro” on July 16, 1887, under the title:
   “From Paris to Heyst.”]




FAREWELL!

The two friends were getting near the end of their dinner. Through the cafe windows they could see the Boulevard, crowded with people. They could feel the gentle breezes which are wafted over Paris on warm summer evenings and make you feel like going out somewhere, you care not where, under the trees, and make you dream of moonlit rivers, of fireflies and of larks.

The two friends were nearing the end of their dinner. Through the café windows, they could see the Boulevard, packed with people. They could feel the soft breezes that drift over Paris on warm summer evenings, making you want to go out somewhere, anywhere, under the trees, and dream of moonlit rivers, fireflies, and larks.

One of the two, Henri Simon, heaved a deep sigh and said:

One of the two, Henri Simon, let out a deep sigh and said:

“Ah! I am growing old. It’s sad. Formerly, on evenings like this, I felt full of life. Now, I only feel regrets. Life is short!”

“Ah! I am getting old. It’s sad. Back in the day, on evenings like this, I felt full of life. Now, I only feel regrets. Life is short!”

He was perhaps forty-five years old, very bald and already growing stout.

He was probably around forty-five, completely bald, and starting to get a bit heavy.

The other, Pierre Carnier, a trifle older, but thin and lively, answered:

The other, Pierre Carnier, a bit older but slim and energetic, replied:

“Well, my boy, I have grown old without noticing it in the least. I have always been merry, healthy, vigorous and all the rest. As one sees oneself in the mirror every day, one does not realize the work of age, for it is slow, regular, and it modifies the countenance so gently that the changes are unnoticeable. It is for this reason alone that we do not die of sorrow after two or three years of excitement. For we cannot understand the alterations which time produces. In order to appreciate them one would have to remain six months without seeing one’s own face —then, oh, what a shock!

"Well, kid, I've grown old without even noticing it. I've always been cheerful, healthy, strong, and all that. Since you see your reflection in the mirror every day, you don't notice the effects of aging because it's gradual and smooth, making the changes hard to see. That's the only reason we don't succumb to sadness after a couple of years of excitement. We just can't grasp the changes that time brings. To really see them, you'd have to go six months without looking at your own face—then, wow, what a shock!"

“And the women, my friend, how I pity the poor beings! All their joy, all their power, all their life, lies in their beauty, which lasts ten years.

“And the women, my friend, how I feel for those poor souls! All their happiness, all their strength, all their life, hinges on their beauty, which lasts just ten years.

“As I said, I aged without noticing it; I thought myself practically a youth, when I was almost fifty years old. Not feeling the slightest infirmity, I went about, happy and peaceful.

“As I said, I got older without realizing it; I considered myself practically a young person, when I was almost fifty years old. Not feeling the slightest ailment, I went around, happy and at peace.

“The revelation of my decline came to me in a simple and terrible manner, which overwhelmed me for almost six months—then I became resigned.

“The realization of my downfall hit me in a straightforward and shocking way, which left me feeling overwhelmed for nearly six months—then I accepted it.”

“Like all men, I have often been in love, but most especially once.

“Like everyone, I’ve often fallen in love, but mostly just once.”

“I met her at the seashore, at Etretat, about twelve years ago, shortly after the war. There is nothing prettier than this beach during the morning bathing hour. It is small, shaped like a horseshoe, framed by high white cliffs, which are pierced by strange holes called the ‘Portes,’ one stretching out into the ocean like the leg of a giant, the other short and dumpy. The women gather on the narrow strip of sand in this frame of high rocks, which they make into a gorgeous garden of beautiful gowns. The sun beats down on the shores, on the multicolored parasols, on the blue-green sea; and all is gay, delightful, smiling. You sit down at the edge of the water and you watch the bathers. The women come down, wrapped in long bath robes, which they throw off daintily when they reach the foamy edge of the rippling waves; and they run into the water with a rapid little step, stopping from time to time for a delightful little thrill from the cold water, a short gasp.

“I met her at the beach in Etretat about twelve years ago, soon after the war. There’s nothing prettier than this beach during the morning swimming hour. It’s small, shaped like a horseshoe, surrounded by high white cliffs with strange holes called the ‘Portes,’ one stretching out into the ocean like a giant’s leg, the other short and stubby. The women gather on the narrow strip of sand amidst the tall rocks, turning it into a beautiful garden of colorful dresses. The sun shines down on the shore, on the vibrant umbrellas, on the blue-green sea; everything feels joyful, delightful, and cheerful. You sit at the water's edge and watch the bathers. The women come down, wrapped in long bathrobes, which they gracefully remove when they reach the foamy edge of the gentle waves; then they dash into the water with a quick little step, pausing now and then for a delightful thrill from the cold water, gasping lightly.

“Very few stand the test of the bath. It is there that they can be judged, from the ankle to the throat. Especially on leaving the water are the defects revealed, although water is a powerful aid to flabby skin.

“Very few pass the test of the bath. It’s there that they can be judged, from the ankle to the throat. Especially when getting out of the water are the flaws exposed, although water is a strong help for loose skin.”

“The first time that I saw this young woman in the water, I was delighted, entranced. She stood the test well. There are faces whose charms appeal to you at first glance and delight you instantly. You seem to have found the woman whom you were born to love. I had that feeling and that shock.

“The first time I saw this young woman in the water, I was thrilled, captivated. She passed the test beautifully. Some people have a charm that grabs your attention right away and fills you with joy. It feels like you’ve found the person you were meant to love. I experienced that feeling and that jolt.

“I was introduced, and was soon smitten worse than I had ever been before. My heart longed for her. It is a terrible yet delightful thing thus to be dominated by a young woman. It is almost torture, and yet infinite delight. Her look, her smile, her hair fluttering in the wind, the little lines of her face, the slightest movement of her features, delighted me, upset me, entranced me. She had captured me, body and soul, by her gestures, her manners, even by her clothes, which seemed to take on a peculiar charm as soon as she wore them. I grew tender at the sight of her veil on some piece of furniture, her gloves thrown on a chair. Her gowns seemed to me inimitable. Nobody had hats like hers.

“I was introduced, and I quickly fell harder than I ever had before. My heart yearned for her. It’s both terrible and delightful to be completely captivated by a young woman. It’s almost torture, yet infinitely pleasurable. Her gaze, her smile, her hair dancing in the wind, the subtle lines of her face, the tiniest movements of her features, filled me with joy, anxiety, and enchantment. She had taken hold of me, body and soul, through her gestures, her mannerisms, even the way her clothes seemed to take on a special charm whenever she wore them. I felt a wave of tenderness seeing her veil on a piece of furniture, her gloves tossed on a chair. Her dresses seemed unmatched. Nobody had hats like hers.

“She was married, but her husband came only on Saturday, and left on Monday. I didn’t concern myself about him, anyhow. I wasn’t jealous of him, I don’t know why; never did a creature seem to me to be of less importance in life, to attract my attention less than this man.

“She was married, but her husband came only on Saturday and left on Monday. I didn’t care about him, anyway. I wasn’t jealous of him; I don’t know why. No one ever seemed to me to be less important in life, to attract my attention less than this man."

“But she! how I loved her! How beautiful, graceful and young she was! She was youth, elegance, freshness itself! Never before had I felt so strongly what a pretty, distinguished, delicate, charming, graceful being woman is. Never before had I appreciated the seductive beauty to be found in the curve of a cheek, the movement of a lip, the pinkness of an ear, the shape of that foolish organ called the nose.

“But she! How I loved her! She was so beautiful, graceful, and young! She embodied youth, elegance, and freshness! Never before had I felt so intensely how pretty, distinguished, delicate, charming, and graceful a woman can be. Never before had I recognized the alluring beauty in the curve of a cheek, the movement of a lip, the pinkness of an ear, the shape of that silly organ called the nose."

“This lasted three months; then I left for America, overwhelmed with sadness. But her memory remained in me, persistent, triumphant. From far away I was as much hers as I had been when she was near me. Years passed by, and I did not forget her. The charming image of her person was ever before my eyes and in my heart. And my love remained true to her, a quiet tenderness now, something like the beloved memory of the most beautiful and the most enchanting thing I had ever met in my life.

“This lasted for three months; then I left for America, feeling overwhelmed with sadness. But her memory stayed with me, persistent and triumphant. From far away, I was just as much hers as I had been when she was close to me. Years went by, and I never forgot her. The lovely image of her stayed in my mind and heart. And my love for her remained true, a quiet tenderness now, like the cherished memory of the most beautiful and enchanting thing I had ever experienced in my life.”

“Twelve years are not much in a lifetime! One does not feel them slip by. The years follow each other gently and quickly, slowly yet rapidly, each one is long and yet so soon over! They add up so rapidly, they leave so few traces behind them, they disappear so completely, that, when one turns round to look back over bygone years, one sees nothing and yet one does not understand how one happens to be so old. It seemed to me, really, that hardly a few months separated me from that charming season on the sands of Etretat.

“Twelve years isn’t much in a lifetime! You don’t really feel them passing by. The years go by gently and quickly, slowly yet fast, each one feels long and yet is over so soon! They accumulate so quickly, leaving so few marks behind, disappearing so completely that when you look back over the years, you see nothing and yet can’t grasp how you got so old. It honestly felt like hardly a few months had passed since that lovely time on the sands of Etretat.”

“Last spring I went to dine with some friends at Maisons-Laffitte.

“Last spring I went to have dinner with some friends at Maisons-Laffitte.

“Just as the train was leaving, a big, fat lady, escorted by four little girls, got into my car. I hardly looked at this mother hen, very big, very round, with a face as full as the moon framed in an enormous, beribboned hat.

“Just as the train was pulling out, a big, heavyset woman, accompanied by four little girls, got into my car. I barely glanced at this mother hen, who was very big, very round, with a face as round as the moon framed in a huge, fancy hat decorated with ribbons.”

“She was puffing, out of breath from having been forced to walk quickly. The children began to chatter. I unfolded my paper and began to read.

“She was out of breath from having to walk quickly. The children started to chatter. I unfolded my paper and began to read.”

“We had just passed Asnieres, when my neighbor suddenly turned to me and said:

“We had just passed Asnieres when my neighbor suddenly turned to me and said:

“‘Excuse me, sir, but are you not Monsieur Garnier?’

“‘Excuse me, sir, are you Monsieur Garnier?’”

“‘Yes, madame.’

"Yes, ma'am."

“Then she began to laugh, the pleased laugh of a good woman; and yet it was sad.

“Then she started to laugh, the joyful laugh of a good woman; and yet it was tinged with sadness.”

“‘You do not seem to recognize me.’

‘You don’t seem to recognize me.’

“I hesitated. It seemed to me that I had seen that face somewhere; but where? when? I answered:

“I hesitated. It felt like I had seen that face before; but where? When? I replied:

“‘Yes—and no. I certainly know you, and yet I cannot recall your name.’

“‘Yes—and no. I definitely know you, but I can’t remember your name.’”

“She blushed a little:

“She blushed slightly:

“‘Madame Julie Lefevre.’

“‘Madame Julie Lefevre.’”

“Never had I received such a shock. In a second it seemed to me as though it were all over with me! I felt that a veil had been torn from my eyes and that I was going to make a horrible and heartrending discovery.

“Never had I felt such a shock. In an instant, it seemed like everything was over for me! I felt like a veil had been torn from my eyes, and I was about to make a terrible and heartbreaking discovery.

“So that was she! That big, fat, common woman, she! She had become the mother of these four girls since I had last her. And these little beings surprised me as much as their mother. They were part of her; they were big girls, and already had a place in life. Whereas she no longer counted, she, that marvel of dainty and charming gracefulness. It seemed to me that I had seen her but yesterday, and this is how I found her again! Was it possible? A poignant grief seized my heart; and also a revolt against nature herself, an unreasoning indignation against this brutal, nefarious act of destruction.

“So that was her! That big, fat, ordinary woman! She had become the mother of these four girls since I last saw her. And these little beings surprised me just as much as their mother. They were part of her; they were big girls and already had a place in life. Meanwhile, she no longer mattered, she, that marvel of delicate and charming grace. It felt like I had seen her just yesterday, and this is how I found her again! Was it possible? A deep sadness gripped my heart; and also a rebellion against nature itself, an unreasoning anger against this brutal, wicked act of destruction.

“I looked at her, bewildered. Then I took her hand in mine, and tears came to my eyes. I wept for her lost youth. For I did not know this fat lady.

“I looked at her, confused. Then I took her hand in mine, and tears filled my eyes. I cried for her lost youth. Because I didn’t know this heavyset woman.”

“She was also excited, and stammered:

“She was also excited and stammered:

“‘I am greatly changed, am I not? What can you expect—everything has its time! You see, I have become a mother, nothing but a good mother. Farewell to the rest, that is over. Oh! I never expected you to recognize me if we met. You, too, have changed. It took me quite a while to be sure that I was not mistaken. Your hair is all white. Just think! Twelve years ago! Twelve years! My oldest girl is already ten.’

“‘I’ve changed a lot, haven’t I? What do you expect—everything has its time! You see, I’ve become a mother, just a good mother. Goodbye to everything else, that’s in the past. Oh! I never thought you’d recognize me if we ran into each other. You’ve changed too. It took me a while to be sure I wasn’t mistaken. Your hair is all white. Can you believe it? Twelve years ago! Twelve years! My oldest daughter is already ten.’”

“I looked at the child. And I recognized in her something of her mother’s old charm, but something as yet unformed, something which promised for the future. And life seemed to me as swift as a passing train.

"I looked at the child. I saw a bit of her mother’s old charm in her, but there was also something still developing, something that hinted at what was to come. Life felt to me as fast as a speeding train."

“We had reached. Maisons-Laffitte. I kissed my old friend’s hand. I had found nothing but the most commonplace remarks. I was too much upset to talk.

“We had arrived at Maisons-Laffitte. I kissed my old friend’s hand. I couldn't think of anything but the most ordinary comments. I was too shaken to speak."

“At night, alone, at home, I stood in front of the mirror for a long time, a very long time. And I finally remembered what I had been, finally saw in my mind’s eye my brown mustache, my black hair and the youthful expression of my face. Now I was old. Farewell!”

“At night, alone at home, I stood in front of the mirror for a long time, a really long time. And I finally remembered what I used to be, finally saw in my mind's eye my brown mustache, my black hair, and the youthful look on my face. Now I was old. Goodbye!”





THE WOLF

This is what the old Marquis d’Arville told us after St. Hubert’s dinner at the house of the Baron des Ravels.

This is what the old Marquis d'Arville told us after St. Hubert's dinner at the home of Baron des Ravels.

We had killed a stag that day. The marquis was the only one of the guests who had not taken part in this chase. He never hunted.

We had taken down a stag that day. The marquis was the only guest who hadn’t been part of the chase. He never hunted.

During that long repast we had talked about hardly anything but the slaughter of animals. The ladies themselves were interested in bloody and exaggerated tales, and the orators imitated the attacks and the combats of men against beasts, raised their arms, romanced in a thundering voice.

During that long meal, we barely talked about anything other than the killing of animals. The ladies were fascinated by graphic and exaggerated stories, and the speakers mimicked the attacks and battles of men against beasts, raising their arms and narrating in loud, dramatic tones.

M. d’Arville talked well, in a certain flowery, high-sounding, but effective style. He must have told this story frequently, for he told it fluently, never hesitating for words, choosing them with skill to make his description vivid.

M. d’Arville spoke eloquently, in a somewhat elaborate and grand but impactful way. He must have shared this story often because he told it smoothly, never pausing to find the right words, selecting them carefully to make his description come alive.

Gentlemen, I have never hunted, neither did my father, nor my grandfather, nor my great-grandfather. This last was the son of a man who hunted more than all of you put together. He died in 1764. I will tell you the story of his death.

Gentlemen, I have never hunted, and neither did my father, my grandfather, or my great-grandfather. The last of them was the son of a man who hunted more than all of you combined. He passed away in 1764. Let me share the story of his death.

His name was Jean. He was married, father of that child who became my great-grandfather, and he lived with his younger brother, Francois d’Arville, in our castle in Lorraine, in the midst of the forest.

His name was Jean. He was married and the father of the child who became my great-grandfather. He lived with his younger brother, Francois d'Arville, in our castle in Lorraine, deep in the forest.

Francois d’Arville had remained a bachelor for love of the chase.

Francois d'Arville had stayed single because of his passion for hunting.

They both hunted from one end of the year to the other, without stopping and seemingly without fatigue. They loved only hunting, understood nothing else, talked only of that, lived only for that.

They both hunted from one end of the year to the other, nonstop and seemingly without getting tired. They only loved hunting, didn’t understand anything else, talked only about that, and lived only for it.

They had at heart that one passion, which was terrible and inexorable. It consumed them, had completely absorbed them, leaving room for no other thought.

They all had one overwhelming passion, which was fierce and unyielding. It consumed them entirely, filling their minds and leaving no space for anything else.

They had given orders that they should not be interrupted in the chase for any reason whatever. My great-grandfather was born while his father was following a fox, and Jean d’Arville did not stop the chase, but exclaimed: “The deuce! The rascal might have waited till after the view —halloo!”

They had instructed that they should not be interrupted in the pursuit for any reason at all. My great-grandfather was born while his father was chasing a fox, and Jean d’Arville didn’t stop the hunt but shouted, “Goodness! The little rascal could have waited until after the view — whoa!”

His brother Francois was still more infatuated. On rising he went to see the dogs, then the horses, then he shot little birds about the castle until the time came to hunt some large game.

His brother Francois was even more obsessed. After getting up, he went to check on the dogs, then the horses, and then he shot small birds around the castle until it was time to hunt for larger game.

In the countryside they were called M. le Marquis and M. le Cadet, the nobles then not being at all like the chance nobility of our time, which wishes to establish an hereditary hierarchy in titles; for the son of a marquis is no more a count, nor the son of a viscount a baron, than a son of a general is a colonel by birth. But the contemptible vanity of today finds profit in that arrangement.

In the countryside, they were called M. le Marquis and M. le Cadet, with nobility back then being quite different from the random nobility we see today, which tries to set up a hereditary system for titles; the son of a marquis isn’t automatically a count, nor is the son of a viscount a baron, just like the son of a general isn’t a colonel by birth. But today’s pathetic vanity benefits from that system.

My ancestors were unusually tall, bony, hairy, violent and vigorous. The younger, still taller than the older, had a voice so strong that, according to a legend of which he was proud, all the leaves of the forest shook when he shouted.

My ancestors were exceptionally tall, thin, hairy, aggressive, and full of energy. The younger ones, who were even taller than the older generation, had such a powerful voice that, according to a legend he took pride in, all the leaves in the forest trembled when he yelled.

When they were both mounted to set out hunting, it must have been a superb sight to see those two giants straddling their huge horses.

When they both got on their horses to go hunting, it must have been an incredible sight to see those two giants sitting atop their massive horses.

Now, toward the midwinter of that year, 1764, the frosts were excessive, and the wolves became ferocious.

Now, around the middle of winter in 1764, the frosts were intense, and the wolves became aggressive.

They even attacked belated peasants, roamed at night outside the houses, howled from sunset to sunrise, and robbed the stables.

They even targeted late-night farmers, roamed around outside homes at night, howled from sunset to sunrise, and stole from the stables.

And soon a rumor began to circulate. People talked of a colossal wolf with gray fur, almost white, who had eaten two children, gnawed off a woman’s arm, strangled all the watch dogs in the district, and even come without fear into the farmyards. The people in the houses affirmed that they had felt his breath, and that it made the flame of the lights flicker. And soon a panic ran through all the province. No one dared go out any more after nightfall. The darkness seemed haunted by the image of the beast.

And soon a rumor started to spread. People spoke of a massive wolf with gray, almost white fur, that had eaten two children, bitten off a woman’s arm, strangled all the guard dogs in the area, and even walked into farmyards without fear. The residents claimed they felt its breath, which made the lights flicker. Panic quickly swept across the province. No one dared to go outside after dark. The darkness felt haunted by the shadow of the beast.

The brothers d’Arville determined to find and kill him, and several times they brought together all the gentlemen of the country to a great hunt.

The d’Arville brothers decided to track him down and kill him, and they often gathered all the gentlemen from the area for a big hunt.

They beat the forests and searched the coverts in vain; they never met him. They killed wolves, but not that one. And every night after a battue the beast, as if to avenge himself, attacked some traveller or killed some one’s cattle, always far from the place where they had looked for him.

They searched the forests and looked in the hiding spots but couldn't find him. They killed wolves, but not that one. Every night after a hunt, the beast, seeming to get back at them, would attack a traveler or kill someone's livestock, always far from where they had been searching for him.

Finally, one night he stole into the pigpen of the Chateau d’Arville and ate the two fattest pigs.

Finally, one night he sneaked into the pigpen of the Chateau d'Arville and ate the two fattest pigs.

The brothers were roused to anger, considering this attack as a direct insult and a defiance. They took their strong bloodhounds, used to pursue dangerous animals, and they set off to hunt, their hearts filled with rage.

The brothers were filled with anger, viewing this attack as a direct insult and challenge. They took their fierce bloodhounds, trained to track down dangerous animals, and set off to hunt, their hearts full of rage.

From dawn until the hour when the empurpled sun descended behind the great naked trees, they beat the woods without finding anything.

From dawn until the time when the purple sun set behind the tall, bare trees, they searched the woods without finding anything.

At last, furious and disgusted, both were returning, walking their horses along a lane bordered with hedges, and they marvelled that their skill as huntsmen should be baffled by this wolf, and they were suddenly seized with a mysterious fear.

At last, angry and disgusted, both were heading back, walking their horses down a lane lined with hedges, and they were amazed that their hunting skills could be outsmarted by this wolf, and they were suddenly overcome with a strange fear.

The elder said:

The elder stated:

“That beast is not an ordinary one. You would say it had a mind like a man.”

“That beast is not just any beast. You’d think it had a mind like a human.”

The younger answered:

The younger replied:

“Perhaps we should have a bullet blessed by our cousin, the bishop, or pray some priest to pronounce the words which are needed.”

“Maybe we should get a bullet blessed by our cousin, the bishop, or ask some priest to say the necessary words.”

Then they were silent.

Then they were quiet.

Jean continued:

Jean carried on:

“Look how red the sun is. The great wolf will do some harm to-night.”

“Check out how red the sun is. The big wolf is going to cause some trouble tonight.”

He had hardly finished speaking when his horse reared; that of Franqois began to kick. A large thicket covered with dead leaves opened before them, and a mammoth beast, entirely gray, jumped up and ran off through the wood.

He had barely finished speaking when his horse reared up; Franqois's horse started to kick. A large thicket covered in dead leaves opened up in front of them, and a massive gray beast jumped up and ran away through the woods.

Both uttered a kind of grunt of joy, and bending over the necks of their heavy horses, they threw them forward with an impulse from all their body, hurling them on at such a pace, urging them, hurrying them away, exciting them so with voice and with gesture and with spur that the experienced riders seemed to be carrying the heavy beasts between their thighs and to bear them off as if they were flying.

Both let out a sort of joyful grunt, and leaning over the necks of their heavy horses, they pushed them forward with all their strength, urging them on at breakneck speed, pushing them, speeding them away, firing them up with their voices, gestures, and spurs, making it seem like the experienced riders were carrying the hefty animals between their legs and lifting them off the ground as if they were flying.

Thus they went, plunging through the thickets, dashing across the beds of streams, climbing the hillsides, descending the gorges, and blowing the horn as loud as they could to attract their people and the dogs.

So they went, pushing through the brush, racing across the stream beds, climbing up the hillsides, going down the gorges, and blowing the horn as loudly as they could to gather their people and the dogs.

And now, suddenly, in that mad race, my ancestor struck his forehead against an enormous branch which split his skull; and he fell dead on the ground, while his frightened horse took himself off, disappearing in the gloom which enveloped the woods.

And now, suddenly, in that crazy rush, my ancestor hit his forehead against a huge branch that cracked his skull; he fell dead to the ground, while his scared horse ran away, vanishing into the darkness of the woods.

The younger d’Arville stopped quick, leaped to the earth, seized his brother in his arms, and saw that the brains were escaping from the wound with the blood.

The younger d’Arville stopped suddenly, jumped to the ground, grabbed his brother in his arms, and saw that brain matter was leaking out from the wound along with the blood.

Then he sat down beside the body, rested the head, disfigured and red, on his knees, and waited, regarding the immobile face of his elder brother. Little by little a fear possessed him, a strange fear which he had never felt before, the fear of the dark, the fear of loneliness, the fear of the deserted wood, and the fear also of the weird wolf who had just killed his brother to avenge himself upon them both.

Then he sat down next to the body, resting the disfigured, red head on his knees, and waited, staring at the still face of his older brother. Gradually, a fear took hold of him, a strange fear he had never experienced before—the fear of darkness, the fear of being alone, the fear of the empty woods, and also the fear of the strange wolf that had just killed his brother to get revenge on them both.

The gloom thickened; the acute cold made the trees crack. Francois got up, shivering, unable to remain there longer, feeling himself growing faint. Nothing was to be heard, neither the voice of the dogs nor the sound of the horns-all was silent along the invisible horizon; and this mournful silence of the frozen night had something about it terrific and strange.

The darkness deepened; the biting cold made the trees creak. Francois stood up, shivering, unable to stay there any longer, feeling himself getting weak. There was no sound, neither the barking of the dogs nor the blast of the horns—everything was quiet along the unseen horizon; and this eerie silence of the frozen night felt both terrifying and strange.

He seized in his immense hands the great body of Jean, straightened it, and laid it across the saddle to carry it back to the chateau; then he went on his way softly, his mind troubled as if he were in a stupor, pursued by horrible and fear-giving images.

He grabbed Jean's large body with his huge hands, straightened it out, and laid it across the saddle to take it back to the chateau. Then he walked on quietly, his mind disturbed as if he were in a daze, haunted by terrifying and unsettling images.

And all at once, in the growing darkness a great shape crossed his path. It was the beast. A shock of terror shook the hunter; something cold, like a drop of water, seemed to glide down his back, and, like a monk haunted of the devil, he made a great sign of the cross, dismayed at this abrupt return of the horrible prowler. But his eyes fell again on the inert body before him, and passing abruptly from fear to anger, he shook with an indescribable rage.

And suddenly, in the fading light, a huge figure appeared in his way. It was the beast. A wave of terror hit the hunter; something cold, like a drop of water, seemed to run down his back, and, like a monk tormented by the devil, he made a large sign of the cross, uneasy at this sudden reappearance of the terrifying creature. But his gaze fell once more on the lifeless body in front of him, and moving quickly from fear to anger, he shook with an indescribable rage.

Then he spurred his horse and rushed after the wolf.

Then he urged his horse and raced after the wolf.

He followed it through the copses, the ravines, and the tall trees, traversing woods which he no longer recognized, his eyes fixed on the white speck which fled before him through the night.

He followed it through the small forests, the valleys, and the tall trees, moving through woods he no longer recognized, his eyes locked on the white dot that darted ahead of him in the night.

His horse also seemed animated by a force and strength hitherto unknown. It galloped straight ahead with outstretched neck, striking against trees, and rocks, the head and the feet of the dead man thrown across the saddle. The limbs tore out his hair; the brow, beating the huge trunks, spattered them with blood; the spurs tore their ragged coats of bark. Suddenly the beast and the horseman issued from the forest and rushed into a valley, just as the moon appeared above the mountains. The valley here was stony, inclosed by enormous rocks.

His horse seemed to be fueled by an energy and strength never seen before. It galloped straight ahead with its neck stretched out, crashing into trees and rocks, the head and feet of the dead man thrown across the saddle. The limbs pulled at his hair; the forehead, striking the massive trunks, splattered them with blood; the spurs shredded their ragged bark. Suddenly, both the horse and rider burst out of the forest and charged into a valley, just as the moon rose above the mountains. The valley was rocky, surrounded by enormous stones.

Francois then uttered a yell of joy which the echoes repeated like a peal of thunder, and he leaped from his horse, his cutlass in his hand.

Francois then let out a joyful yell that echoed like thunder, and he jumped off his horse, cutlass in hand.

The beast, with bristling hair, the back arched, awaited him, its eyes gleaming like two stars. But, before beginning battle, the strong hunter, seizing his brother, seated him on a rock, and, placing stones under his head, which was no more than a mass of blood, he shouted in the ears as if he was talking to a deaf man: “Look, Jean; look at this!”

The beast, with its bristly hair and arched back, waited for him, its eyes shining like two stars. But before starting the fight, the strong hunter grabbed his brother, set him on a rock, and placed stones under his head, which was just a mass of blood. He shouted in his ears as if talking to someone deaf: “Look, Jean; look at this!”

Then he attacked the monster. He felt himself strong enough to overturn a mountain, to bruise stones in his hands. The beast tried to bite him, aiming for his stomach; but he had seized the fierce animal by the neck, without even using his weapon, and he strangled it gently, listening to the cessation of breathing in its throat and the beatings of its heart. He laughed, wild with joy, pressing closer and closer his formidable embrace, crying in a delirium of joy, “Look, Jean, look!” All resistance ceased; the body of the wolf became limp. He was dead.

Then he attacked the monster. He felt strong enough to flip a mountain, to crush stones in his hands. The beast tried to bite him, aiming for his stomach; but he grabbed the fierce animal by the neck, without even using his weapon, and he strangled it softly, listening to the fading breaths in its throat and the thumping of its heart. He laughed, wild with joy, pulling his powerful embrace tighter, shouting in a frenzy of happiness, “Look, Jean, look!” All resistance stopped; the wolf's body went limp. It was dead.

Francois took him up in his arms and carried him to the feet of the elder brother, where he laid him, repeating, in a tender voice: “There, there, there, my little Jean, see him!”

Francois picked him up and carried him to the feet of the older brother, where he laid him down, saying gently, “There, there, there, my little Jean, see him!”

Then he replaced on the saddle the two bodies, one upon the other, and rode away.

Then he put the two bodies back on the saddle, one on top of the other, and rode away.

He returned to the chateau, laughing and crying, like Gargantua at the birth of Pantagruel, uttering shouts of triumph, and boisterous with joy as he related the death of the beast, and grieving and tearing his beard in telling of that of his brother.

He went back to the chateau, laughing and crying, like Gargantua at the birth of Pantagruel, shouting with triumph and full of joy as he talked about the death of the beast, but grieving and tearing at his beard as he recounted his brother's death.

And often, later, when he talked again of that day, he would say, with tears in his eyes: “If only poor Jean could have seen me strangle the beast, he would have died content, that I am sure!”

And often, later, when he talked again about that day, he would say, with tears in his eyes: “If only poor Jean could have seen me take down the beast, he would have died happy, I’m sure of it!”

The widow of my ancestor inspired her orphan son with that horror of the chase which has transmitted itself from father to son as far down as myself.

The widow of my ancestor instilled in her orphaned son a fear of the hunt that has been passed down from father to son all the way to me.

The Marquis d’Arville was silent. Some one asked:

The Marquis d’Arville was quiet. Someone asked:

“That story is a legend, isn’t it?”

"That story is a legend, right?"

And the story teller answered:

And the storyteller responded:

“I swear to you that it is true from beginning to end.”

“I promise you that it’s true from start to finish.”

Then a lady declared, in a little, soft voice

Then a woman said, in a soft, gentle voice

“All the same, it is fine to have passions like that.”

"Still, it's perfectly okay to have passions like that."





THE INN

Resembling in appearance all the wooden hostelries of the High Alps situated at the foot of glaciers in the barren rocky gorges that intersect the summits of the mountains, the Inn of Schwarenbach serves as a resting place for travellers crossing the Gemini Pass.

Resembling all the wooden inns of the High Alps located at the base of glaciers in the stark rocky valleys that cut through the mountain peaks, the Inn of Schwarenbach provides a resting spot for travelers crossing the Gemini Pass.

It remains open for six months in the year and is inhabited by the family of Jean Hauser; then, as soon as the snow begins to fall and to fill the valley so as to make the road down to Loeche impassable, the father and his three sons go away and leave the house in charge of the old guide, Gaspard Hari, with the young guide, Ulrich Kunsi, and Sam, the great mountain dog.

It stays open for six months of the year and is lived in by Jean Hauser's family; then, as soon as the snow starts to fall and fills the valley, making the road down to Loeche impossible to navigate, the father and his three sons leave, leaving the house in the care of the old guide, Gaspard Hari, along with the young guide, Ulrich Kunsi, and Sam, the big mountain dog.

The two men and the dog remain till the spring in their snowy prison, with nothing before their eyes except the immense white slopes of the Balmhorn, surrounded by light, glistening summits, and are shut in, blocked up and buried by the snow which rises around them and which envelops, binds and crushes the little house, which lies piled on the roof, covering the windows and blocking up the door.

The two men and the dog stay in their snowy confinement until spring, with nothing in sight but the vast white slopes of the Balmhorn, surrounded by bright, glistening peaks. They are trapped, surrounded, and buried by the snow that rises around them, enveloping, binding, and pressing down on the little house, which is piled high with snow, covering the windows and blocking the door.

It was the day on which the Hauser family were going to return to Loeche, as winter was approaching, and the descent was becoming dangerous. Three mules started first, laden with baggage and led by the three sons. Then the mother, Jeanne Hauser, and her daughter Louise mounted a fourth mule and set off in their turn and the father followed them, accompanied by the two men in charge, who were to escort the family as far as the brow of the descent. First of all they passed round the small lake, which was now frozen over, at the bottom of the mass of rocks which stretched in front of the inn, and then they followed the valley, which was dominated on all sides by the snow-covered summits.

It was the day the Hauser family was set to return to Loeche, as winter was closing in and the descent was getting dangerous. Three mules went first, loaded with their luggage and led by the three sons. Then the mother, Jeanne Hauser, and her daughter Louise climbed onto a fourth mule and set off. The father followed them, accompanied by the two men in charge, who were to guide the family as far as the top of the descent. They first walked around the small lake, which was now frozen, at the bottom of the rocky area in front of the inn, and then they made their way through the valley, surrounded on all sides by snow-covered peaks.

A ray of sunlight fell into that little white, glistening, frozen desert and illuminated it with a cold and dazzling flame. No living thing appeared among this ocean of mountains. There was no motion in this immeasurable solitude and no noise disturbed the profound silence.

A beam of sunlight shone into that small, white, sparkling, frozen desert and lit it up with a cold and brilliant glow. No living thing was visible in this sea of mountains. There was no movement in this endless solitude, and no sound broke the deep silence.

By degrees the young guide, Ulrich Kunsi, a tall, long-legged Swiss, left old man Hauser and old Gaspard behind, in order to catch up the mule which bore the two women. The younger one looked at him as he approached and appeared to be calling him with her sad eyes. She was a young, fairhaired little peasant girl, whose milk-white cheeks and pale hair looked as if they had lost their color by their long abode amid the ice. When he had got up to the animal she was riding he put his hand on the crupper and relaxed his speed. Mother Hauser began to talk to him, enumerating with the minutest details all that he would have to attend to during the winter. It was the first time that he was going to stay up there, while old Hari had already spent fourteen winters amid the snow, at the inn of Schwarenbach.

Gradually, the young guide, Ulrich Kunsi, a tall, lanky Swiss, left old man Hauser and old Gaspard behind to catch up with the mule carrying the two women. The younger woman looked at him as he approached, seeming to call him with her sad eyes. She was a young, fair-haired peasant girl, with milk-white cheeks and light hair that seemed to have lost its color from being around the ice for so long. Once he reached the animal she was riding, he placed his hand on the crupper and slowed down. Mother Hauser began to talk to him, listing in great detail everything he would need to take care of during the winter. This was the first time he was going to stay up there, while old Hari had already spent fourteen winters in the snow at the inn of Schwarenbach.

Ulrich Kunsi listened, without appearing to understand and looked incessantly at the girl. From time to time he replied: “Yes, Madame Hauser,” but his thoughts seemed far away and his calm features remained unmoved.

Ulrich Kunsi listened, though he didn’t seem to understand, and kept staring at the girl. Every so often, he responded with, “Yes, Madame Hauser,” but his mind appeared to be elsewhere and his expression stayed unchanged.

They reached Lake Daube, whose broad, frozen surface extended to the end of the valley. On the right one saw the black, pointed, rocky summits of the Daubenhorn beside the enormous moraines of the Lommern glacier, above which rose the Wildstrubel. As they approached the Gemmi pass, where the descent of Loeche begins, they suddenly beheld the immense horizon of the Alps of the Valais, from which the broad, deep valley of the Rhone separated them.

They arrived at Lake Daube, its wide, frozen surface stretching to the end of the valley. To the right, you could see the sharp, black rocky peaks of the Daubenhorn next to the massive moraines of the Lommern glacier, above which towered the Wildstrubel. As they got closer to the Gemmi pass, where the descent to Loeche begins, they suddenly saw the vast horizon of the Valais Alps, with the broad, deep Rhone valley lying between them.

In the distance there was a group of white, unequal, flat, or pointed mountain summits, which glistened in the sun; the Mischabel with its two peaks, the huge group of the Weisshorn, the heavy Brunegghorn, the lofty and formidable pyramid of Mount Cervin, that slayer of men, and the Dent-Blanche, that monstrous coquette.

In the distance, there was a group of white, uneven mountain peaks, some flat and some pointed, shining in the sun; the Mischabel with its two peaks, the massive Weisshorn, the bulky Brunegghorn, the tall and intimidating pyramid of Mount Cervin, known to claim lives, and the Dent-Blanche, that striking seductress.

Then beneath them, in a tremendous hole, at the bottom of a terrific abyss, they perceived Loeche, where houses looked as grains of sand which had been thrown into that enormous crevice that is ended and closed by the Gemmi and which opens, down below, on the Rhone.

Then beneath them, in a massive hole, at the bottom of a huge abyss, they saw Loeche, where the houses looked like grains of sand scattered in that enormous chasm that is bordered and enclosed by the Gemmi and which leads down to the Rhone.

The mule stopped at the edge of the path, which winds and turns continually, doubling backward, then, fantastically and strangely, along the side of the mountain as far as the almost invisible little village at its feet. The women jumped into the snow and the two old men joined them. “Well,” father Hauser said, “good-by, and keep up your spirits till next year, my friends,” and old Hari replied: “Till next year.”

The mule halted at the edge of the path, which twists and turns endlessly, doubling back, then, oddly and curiously, alongside the mountain down to the barely visible little village at its base. The women leaped into the snow, and the two old men joined them. “Well,” Father Hauser said, “goodbye, and stay cheerful until next year, my friends,” and old Hari replied, “Until next year.”

They embraced each other and then Madame Hauser in her turn offered her cheek, and the girl did the same.

They hugged each other, and then Madame Hauser offered her cheek, and the girl did the same.

When Ulrich Kunsi’s turn came, he whispered in Louise’s ear, “Do not forget those up yonder,” and she replied, “No,” in such a low voice that he guessed what she had said without hearing it. “Well, adieu,” Jean Hauser repeated, “and don’t fall ill.” And going before the two women, he commenced the descent, and soon all three disappeared at the first turn in the road, while the two men returned to the inn at Schwarenbach.

When it was Ulrich Kunsi’s turn, he leaned in and whispered to Louise, “Don’t forget those up there,” and she responded, “No,” in such a soft voice that he understood her response without catching the words. “Well, goodbye,” Jean Hauser said again, “and don’t get sick.” Then, leading the two women, he started to head down, and soon all three vanished around the first bend in the road, while the two men went back to the inn at Schwarenbach.

They walked slowly, side by side, without speaking. It was over, and they would be alone together for four or five months. Then Gaspard Hari began to relate his life last winter. He had remained with Michael Canol, who was too old now to stand it, for an accident might happen during that long solitude. They had not been dull, however; the only thing was to make up one’s mind to it from the first, and in the end one would find plenty of distraction, games and other means of whiling away the time.

They walked slowly, side by side, in silence. It was over, and they would be alone together for four or five months. Then Gaspard Hari started to share what his life had been like last winter. He had stayed with Michael Canol, who was now too old to endure it, as an accident could happen during such long solitude. They hadn’t been bored, though; the key was to accept it from the start, and in the end, they found plenty of ways to keep busy—games and other activities to pass the time.

Ulrich Kunsi listened to him with his eyes on the ground, for in his thoughts he was following those who were descending to the village. They soon came in sight of the inn, which was, however, scarcely visible, so small did it look, a black speck at the foot of that enormous billow of snow, and when they opened the door Sam, the great curly dog, began to romp round them.

Ulrich Kunsi listened to him while looking down at the ground, as he was thinking about those heading down to the village. They quickly spotted the inn, which was hardly visible, appearing as just a tiny black dot at the base of that huge snow drift, and when they opened the door, Sam, the big curly dog, started to playfully run around them.

“Come, my boy,” old Gaspard said, “we have no women now, so we must get our own dinner ready. Go and peel the potatoes.” And they both sat down on wooden stools and began to prepare the soup.

“Come on, kid,” old Gaspard said, “we don’t have any women around, so we need to make our own dinner. Go ahead and peel the potatoes.” And they both sat down on wooden stools and started to prepare the soup.

The next morning seemed very long to Kunsi. Old Hari smoked and spat on the hearth, while the young man looked out of the window at the snow-covered mountain opposite the house.

The next morning felt extremely long for Kunsi. Old Hari smoked and spat on the fire pit, while the young man stared out the window at the snow-covered mountain across from the house.

In the afternoon he went out, and going over yesterday’s ground again, he looked for the traces of the mule that had carried the two women. Then when he had reached the Gemmi Pass, he laid himself down on his stomach and looked at Loeche.

In the afternoon, he went out and retraced his steps from yesterday, searching for the signs of the mule that had carried the two women. Once he reached the Gemmi Pass, he lay down on his stomach and looked at Loeche.

The village, in its rocky pit, was not yet buried under the snow, from which it was sheltered by the pine woods which protected it on all sides. Its low houses looked like paving stones in a large meadow from above. Hauser’s little daughter was there now in one of those gray-colored houses. In which? Ulrich Kunsi was too far away to be able to make them out separately. How he would have liked to go down while he was yet able!

The village, nestled in its rocky hollow, wasn’t completely covered by snow yet, thanks to the pine woods that surrounded it. From above, its low houses resembled paving stones scattered throughout a big meadow. Hauser's little daughter was currently in one of those gray houses. Which one? Ulrich Kunsi was too far away to distinguish them individually. How he wished he could go down while he still had the chance!

But the sun had disappeared behind the lofty crest of the Wildstrubel and the young man returned to the chalet. Daddy Hari was smoking, and when he saw his mate come in he proposed a game of cards to him, and they sat down opposite each other, on either side of the table. They played for a long time a simple game called brisque and then they had supper and went to bed.

But the sun had set behind the high peak of the Wildstrubel, and the young man went back to the chalet. Daddy Hari was smoking, and when he saw his friend come in, he suggested a game of cards. They sat down across from each other at the table. They played a long and simple game called brisque, and then they had dinner and went to bed.

The following days were like the first, bright and cold, without any fresh snow. Old Gaspard spent his afternoons in watching the eagles and other rare birds which ventured on those frozen heights, while Ulrich returned regularly to the Gemmi Pass to look at the village. Then they played cards, dice or dominoes and lost and won a trifle, just to create an interest in the game.

The next few days were just like the first—bright and cold, with no new snow. Old Gaspard spent his afternoons watching the eagles and other rare birds that dared to fly on those frozen heights, while Ulrich regularly went back to the Gemmi Pass to check out the village. Then they played cards, dice, or dominoes and either lost or won a little, just to keep the game interesting.

One morning Hari, who was up first, called his companion. A moving, deep and light cloud of white spray was falling on them noiselessly and was by degrees burying them under a thick, heavy coverlet of foam. That lasted four days and four nights. It was necessary to free the door and the windows, to dig out a passage and to cut steps to get over this frozen powder, which a twelve hours’ frost had made as hard as the granite of the moraines.

One morning, Hari, who got up first, called his friend. A swirling, deep, and light cloud of white spray was quietly falling on them and slowly burying them under a thick, heavy blanket of foam. That went on for four days and four nights. They needed to clear the door and windows, dig out a pathway, and carve steps to get through this frozen powder, which a twelve-hour frost had turned as hard as granite from the moraines.

They lived like prisoners and did not venture outside their abode. They had divided their duties, which they performed regularly. Ulrich Kunsi undertook the scouring, washing and everything that belonged to cleanliness. He also chopped up the wood while Gaspard Hari did the cooking and attended to the fire. Their regular and monotonous work was interrupted by long games at cards or dice, and they never quarrelled, but were always calm and placid. They were never seen impatient or ill-humored, nor did they ever use hard words, for they had laid in a stock of patience for their wintering on the top of the mountain.

They lived like prisoners and didn’t go outside their home. They split up their chores, which they did regularly. Ulrich Kunsi took care of cleaning, washing, and everything related to cleanliness. He also chopped the wood while Gaspard Hari handled the cooking and managed the fire. Their routine and monotonous work was broken up by long games of cards or dice, and they never argued; instead, they remained calm and relaxed. They were never seen as impatient or grumpy, nor did they ever use harsh words, as they had stocked up on patience for their winter on top of the mountain.

Sometimes old Gaspard took his rifle and went after chamois, and occasionally he killed one. Then there was a feast in the inn at Schwarenbach and they revelled in fresh meat. One morning he went out as usual. The thermometer outside marked eighteen degrees of frost, and as the sun had not yet risen, the hunter hoped to surprise the animals at the approaches to the Wildstrubel, and Ulrich, being alone, remained in bed until ten o’clock. He was of a sleepy nature, but he would not have dared to give way like that to his inclination in the presence of the old guide, who was ever an early riser. He breakfasted leisurely with Sam, who also spent his days and nights in sleeping in front of the fire; then he felt low-spirited and even frightened at the solitude, and was seized by a longing for his daily game of cards, as one is by the craving of a confirmed habit, and so he went out to meet his companion, who was to return at four o’clock.

Sometimes old Gaspard took his rifle and went after chamois, and occasionally he shot one. Then there was a feast at the inn in Schwarenbach, and they enjoyed fresh meat. One morning he went out as usual. The thermometer outside read eighteen degrees below freezing, and since the sun hadn't risen yet, the hunter hoped to catch the animals off guard near the Wildstrubel. Ulrich, being alone, stayed in bed until ten o’clock. He was naturally a sleepy person, but he wouldn't have dared to indulge in that way in front of the old guide, who was always an early riser. He ate breakfast slowly with Sam, who also spent his days and nights dozing in front of the fire. Then he started to feel down and even scared in the solitude, and he was hit by a craving for his daily card game, like someone with a strong habit, so he decided to go out to meet his companion, who was supposed to return at four o’clock.

The snow had levelled the whole deep valley, filled up the crevasses, obliterated all signs of the two lakes and covered the rocks, so that between the high summits there was nothing but an immense, white, regular, dazzling and frozen surface. For three weeks Ulrich had not been to the edge of the precipice from which he had looked down on the village, and he wanted to go there before climbing the slopes which led to Wildstrubel. Loeche was now also covered by the snow and the houses could scarcely be distinguished, covered as they were by that white cloak.

The snow had flattened the entire deep valley, filled in the cracks, wiped out all traces of the two lakes, and hid the rocks, leaving only a vast, white, even, sparkling, and frozen surface between the towering peaks. For three weeks, Ulrich hadn’t visited the edge of the cliff where he used to gaze down at the village, and he wanted to go there before heading up the slopes that led to Wildstrubel. Loeche was also blanketed in snow, and the houses could barely be seen, concealed beneath that white cover.

Then, turning to the right, he reached the Loemmern glacier. He went along with a mountaineer’s long strides, striking the snow, which was as hard as a rock, with his iron-pointed stick, and with his piercing eyes he looked for the little black, moving speck in the distance, on that enormous, white expanse.

Then, turning to the right, he reached the Loemmern glacier. He walked with the long strides of a mountaineer, striking the snow, which was as hard as rock, with his iron-tipped stick, and with his sharp eyes, he searched for the tiny black moving dot in the distance on that vast white landscape.

When he reached the end of the glacier he stopped and asked himself whether the old man had taken that road, and then he began to walk along the moraines with rapid and uneasy steps. The day was declining, the snow was assuming a rosy tint, and a dry, frozen wind blew in rough gusts over its crystal surface. Ulrich uttered a long, shrill, vibrating call. His voice sped through the deathlike silence in which the mountains were sleeping; it reached the distance, across profound and motionless waves of glacial foam, like the cry of a bird across the waves of the sea. Then it died away and nothing answered him.

When he got to the end of the glacier, he paused and wondered if the old man had taken that path, then he started walking along the moraines with quick and restless steps. The day was fading, the snow was turning a rosy shade, and a dry, frozen wind blew in strong gusts across its crystal surface. Ulrich let out a long, sharp, resonant call. His voice cut through the eerie silence where the mountains were resting; it traveled far, across deep and still waves of glacial foam, like a bird's cry over the ocean. Then it faded away, and nothing replied to him.

He began to walk again. The sun had sunk yonder behind the mountain tops, which were still purple with the reflection from the sky, but the depths of the valley were becoming gray, and suddenly the young man felt frightened. It seemed to him as if the silence, the cold, the solitude, the winter death of these mountains were taking possession of him, were going to stop and to freeze his blood, to make his limbs grow stiff and to turn him into a motionless and frozen object, and he set off running, fleeing toward his dwelling. The old man, he thought, would have returned during his absence. He had taken another road; he would, no doubt, be sitting before the fire, with a dead chamois at his feet. He soon came in sight of the inn, but no smoke rose from it. Ulrich walked faster and opened the door. Sam ran up to him to greet him, but Gaspard Hari had not returned. Kunsi, in his alarm, turned round suddenly, as if he had expected to find his comrade hidden in a corner. Then he relighted the fire and made the soup, hoping every moment to see the old man come in. From time to time he went out to see if he were not coming. It was quite night now, that wan, livid night of the mountains, lighted by a thin, yellow crescent moon, just disappearing behind the mountain tops.

He started walking again. The sun had set behind the mountain peaks, which still had a purple hue from the sky’s reflection, but the valley was turning gray, and suddenly the young man felt scared. It felt like the silence, the cold, the loneliness, and the winter death of these mountains were closing in on him, ready to stop his heartbeat, make his limbs stiff, and turn him into a lifeless, frozen object. So, he took off running, escaping toward his home. He thought the old man would have returned while he was gone. Taking a different path, he would likely be sitting by the fire with a dead chamois at his feet. He soon spotted the inn, but no smoke was coming from it. Ulrich hurried his pace and opened the door. Sam ran up to greet him, but Gaspard Hari was still missing. Kunsi, in his worry, suddenly turned around, as if he expected to find his comrade hiding in a corner. He then rekindled the fire and made the soup, hoping at any moment to see the old man walk in. Every so often, he stepped outside to check if he was coming. It was now fully night, that pale, ghostly night of the mountains, lit by a thin, yellow crescent moon, just setting behind the mountain tops.

Then the young man went in and sat down to warm his hands and feet, while he pictured to himself every possible accident. Gaspard might have broken a leg, have fallen into a crevasse, taken a false step and dislocated his ankle. And, perhaps, he was lying on the snow, overcome and stiff with the cold, in agony of mind, lost and, perhaps, shouting for help, calling with all his might in the silence of the night.. But where? The mountain was so vast, so rugged, so dangerous in places, especially at that time of the year, that it would have required ten or twenty guides to walk for a week in all directions to find a man in that immense space. Ulrich Kunsi, however, made up his mind to set out with Sam if Gaspard did not return by one in the morning, and he made his preparations.

Then the young man went inside and sat down to warm his hands and feet while he imagined every possible accident. Gaspard might have broken a leg, fallen into a crevasse, or taken a wrong step and dislocated his ankle. And maybe he was lying in the snow, overcome and stiff with the cold, mentally anguished, lost, and perhaps shouting for help, calling with all his strength into the silence of the night. But where? The mountain was so vast, so rugged, and so dangerous in places, especially at that time of year, that it would take ten or twenty guides walking for a week in all directions to find a man in that immense space. Ulrich Kunsi, however, decided he would set out with Sam if Gaspard didn’t return by one in the morning, and he began to make his preparations.

He put provisions for two days into a bag, took his steel climbing iron, tied a long, thin, strong rope round his waist, and looked to see that his iron-shod stick and his axe, which served to cut steps in the ice, were in order. Then he waited. The fire was burning on the hearth, the great dog was snoring in front of it, and the clock was ticking, as regularly as a heart beating, in its resounding wooden case. He waited, with his ears on the alert for distant sounds, and he shivered when the wind blew against the roof and the walls. It struck twelve and he trembled: Then, frightened and shivering, he put some water on the fire, so that he might have some hot coffee before starting, and when the clock struck one he got up, woke Sam, opened the door and went off in the direction of the Wildstrubel. For five hours he mounted, scaling the rocks by means of his climbing irons, cutting into the ice, advancing continually, and occasionally hauling up the dog, who remained below at the foot of some slope that was too steep for him, by means of the rope. It was about six o’clock when he reached one of the summits to which old Gaspard often came after chamois, and he waited till it should be daylight.

He packed enough food for two days into a bag, grabbed his steel climbing iron, tied a long, thin, strong rope around his waist, and checked that his iron-shod stick and axe, used for cutting steps in the ice, were ready. Then he waited. The fire was crackling in the hearth, the big dog was snoring in front of it, and the clock was ticking steadily in its sturdy wooden case. He stayed alert for distant sounds, shivering when the wind hit the roof and walls. When it struck twelve, he trembled; feeling scared and cold, he put some water on the fire to make himself some hot coffee before heading out. At one o'clock, he got up, woke Sam, opened the door, and headed toward the Wildstrubel. For five hours, he climbed, using his climbing irons to scale the rocks, cutting into the ice, moving forward, and sometimes pulling up the dog with the rope when it couldn’t manage the steep slopes. Around six o'clock, he reached one of the peaks that old Gaspard often visited for chamois, and he waited for daylight.

The sky was growing pale overhead, and a strange light, springing nobody could tell whence, suddenly illuminated the immense ocean of pale mountain summits, which extended for a hundred leagues around him. One might have said that this vague brightness arose from the snow itself and spread abroad in space. By degrees the highest distant summits assumed a delicate, pink flesh color, and the red sun appeared behind the ponderous giants of the Bernese Alps.

The sky was turning light overhead, and a strange light, coming from who knows where, suddenly lit up the vast ocean of pale mountain peaks that stretched for a hundred miles around him. It looked as if this soft glow came from the snow itself and spread across the sky. Gradually, the highest distant peaks took on a delicate, pinkish hue, and the red sun appeared behind the massive giants of the Bernese Alps.

Ulrich Kunsi set off again, walking like a hunter, bent over, looking for tracks, and saying to his dog: “Seek, old fellow, seek!”

Ulrich Kunsi set off again, moving like a hunter, hunched over, searching for tracks, and saying to his dog, “Search, my old friend, search!”

He was descending the mountain now, scanning the depths closely, and from time to time shouting, uttering aloud, prolonged cry, which soon died away in that silent vastness. Then he put his ear to the ground to listen. He thought he could distinguish a voice, and he began to run and shouted again, but he heard nothing more and sat down, exhausted and in despair. Toward midday he breakfasted and gave Sam, who was as tired as himself, something to eat also, and then he recommenced his search.

He was making his way down the mountain now, closely examining the depths, and occasionally shouting out a long, echoing cry that quickly faded into the quiet expanse. Then he crouched down to listen to the ground. He thought he heard a voice, so he took off running and shouted again, but he heard nothing more and collapsed, feeling exhausted and hopeless. Around midday, he had breakfast and shared some food with Sam, who was just as worn out as he was, before starting his search again.

When evening came he was still walking, and he had walked more than thirty miles over the mountains. As he was too far away to return home and too tired to drag himself along any further, he dug a hole in the snow and crouched in it with his dog under a blanket which he had brought with him. And the man and the dog lay side by side, trying to keep warm, but frozen to the marrow nevertheless. Ulrich scarcely slept, his mind haunted by visions and his limbs shaking with cold.

When evening came, he was still walking, having covered over thirty miles across the mountains. Since he was too far to go back home and too exhausted to go any further, he dug a hole in the snow and crouched in it with his dog under the blanket he had brought. The man and the dog lay side by side, trying to stay warm, but still freezing to the bone. Ulrich barely slept, his mind filled with troubling thoughts and his body shaking from the cold.

Day was breaking when he got up. His legs were as stiff as iron bars and his spirits so low that he was ready to cry with anguish, while his heart was beating so that he almost fell over with agitation, when he thought he heard a noise.

Day was breaking when he got up. His legs felt as stiff as iron bars, and his spirits were so low that he was on the verge of tears from anguish, while his heart was racing so much that he nearly collapsed from anxiety when he thought he heard a noise.

Suddenly he imagined that he also was going to die of cold in the midst of this vast solitude, and the terror of such a death roused his energies and gave him renewed vigor. He was descending toward the inn, falling down and getting up again, and followed at a distance by Sam, who was limping on three legs, and they did not reach Schwarenbach until four o’clock in the afternoon. The house was empty and the young man made a fire, had something to eat and went to sleep, so worn out that he did not think of anything more.

Suddenly, he imagined he was also going to freeze to death in this vast emptiness, and the fear of such a fate energized him and gave him new strength. He was making his way down to the inn, falling and getting back up again, followed at a distance by Sam, who was limping on three legs. They didn’t reach Schwarenbach until four o’clock in the afternoon. The house was empty, so the young man started a fire, had something to eat, and went to sleep, so exhausted that he didn’t think about anything else.

He slept for a long time, for a very long time, an irresistible sleep. But suddenly a voice, a cry, a name, “Ulrich!” aroused him from his profound torpor and made him sit up in bed. Had he been dreaming? Was it one of those strange appeals which cross the dreams of disquieted minds? No, he heard it still, that reverberating cry-which had entered his ears and remained in his flesh-to the tips of his sinewy fingers. Certainly somebody had cried out and called “Ulrich!” There was somebody there near the house, there could be no doubt of that, and he opened the door and shouted, “Is it you, Gaspard?” with all the strength of his lungs. But there was no reply, no murmur, no groan, nothing. It was quite dark and the snow looked wan.

He slept for a long time, a really long time, in a deep, irresistible sleep. But suddenly a voice, a shout, a name, "Ulrich!" snapped him out of his deep slumber and made him sit up in bed. Had he been dreaming? Was it one of those strange calls that disturb the dreams of anxious minds? No, he still heard it, that echoing shout that had entered his ears and lingered in his body—right down to his strong fingers. Someone had definitely called out "Ulrich!" There was someone nearby, no doubt about it, so he opened the door and yelled, “Is it you, Gaspard?” with all his strength. But there was no response, no sound, no groans, nothing. It was completely dark, and the snow looked pale.

The wind had risen, that icy wind that cracks the rocks and leaves nothing alive on those deserted heights, and it came in sudden gusts, which were more parching and more deadly than the burning wind of the desert, and again Ulrich shouted: “Gaspard! Gaspard! Gaspard.” And then he waited again. Everything was silent on the mountain.

The wind had picked up, that icy wind that breaks the rocks and leaves nothing alive on those empty peaks, and it came in sudden bursts, which were more drying and more lethal than the scorching wind of the desert, and again Ulrich shouted: “Gaspard! Gaspard! Gaspard.” Then he waited once more. Everything was quiet on the mountain.

Then he shook with terror and with a bound he was inside the inn, when he shut and bolted the door, and then he fell into a chair trembling all over, for he felt certain that his comrade had called him at the moment he was expiring.

Then he shook with fear and, in one leap, was inside the inn, where he quickly shut and bolted the door. He collapsed into a chair, trembling all over, because he was convinced that his friend had called him just as he was dying.

He was sure of that, as sure as one is of being alive or of eating a piece of bread. Old Gaspard Hari had been dying for two days and three nights somewhere, in some hole, in one of those deep, untrodden ravines whose whiteness is more sinister than subterranean darkness. He had been dying for two days and three nights and he had just then died, thinking of his comrade. His soul, almost before it was released, had taken its flight to the inn where Ulrich was sleeping, and it had called him by that terrible and mysterious power which the spirits of the dead have to haunt the living. That voiceless soul had cried to the worn-out soul of the sleeper; it had uttered its last farewell, or its reproach, or its curse on the man who had not searched carefully enough.

He was certain of that, as certain as one is of being alive or eating a piece of bread. Old Gaspard Hari had been dying for two days and three nights somewhere, in some hidden spot, in one of those deep, untouched ravines whose whiteness feels more ominous than underground darkness. He had been dying for two days and three nights, and he had just died, thinking about his comrade. His soul, almost before it was released, had made its way to the inn where Ulrich was sleeping, and it had reached out to him with that terrible and mysterious power that the spirits of the dead have to haunt the living. That voiceless soul had called out to the weary soul of the sleeper; it had shared its last goodbye, or its reproach, or its curse on the man who hadn’t searched carefully enough.

And Ulrich felt that it was there, quite close to him, behind the wall, behind the door which he had just fastened. It was wandering about, like a night bird which lightly touches a lighted window with his wings, and the terrified young man was ready to scream with horror. He wanted to run away, but did not dare to go out; he did not dare, and he should never dare to do it in the future, for that phantom would remain there day and night, round the inn, as long as the old man’s body was not recovered and had not been deposited in the consecrated earth of a churchyard.

And Ulrich sensed that it was right there, very close to him, behind the wall, behind the door he had just locked. It was moving around, like a night bird that lightly brushes against a lit window with its wings, and the terrified young man was on the verge of screaming in fear. He wanted to run away, but didn’t dare to step outside; he didn’t dare, and he would never dare to do so in the future, because that phantom would linger there day and night, around the inn, as long as the old man’s body wasn’t found and laid to rest in the consecrated ground of a churchyard.

When it was daylight Kunsi recovered some of his courage at the return of the bright sun. He prepared his meal, gave his dog some food and then remained motionless on a chair, tortured at heart as he thought of the old man lying on the snow, and then, as soon as night once more covered the mountains, new terrors assailed him. He now walked up and down the dark kitchen, which was scarcely lighted by the flame of one candle, and he walked from one end of it to the other with great strides, listening, listening whether the terrible cry of the other night would again break the dreary silence outside. He felt himself alone, unhappy man, as no man had ever been alone before! He was alone in this immense desert of Snow, alone five thousand feet above the inhabited earth, above human habitation, above that stirring, noisy, palpitating life, alone under an icy sky! A mad longing impelled him to run away, no matter where, to get down to Loeche by flinging himself over the precipice; but he did not even dare to open the door, as he felt sure that the other, the dead man, would bar his road, so that he might not be obliged to remain up there alone:

When daylight came, Kunsi regained some of his courage with the return of the bright sun. He made his meal, fed his dog, and then sat still in a chair, tormented as he thought about the old man lying in the snow. As soon as night fell again over the mountains, fresh fears overwhelmed him. He began to pace back and forth in the dark kitchen, barely illuminated by the glow of a single candle, striding from one end to the other, listening intently for the horrifying cry from the other night to shatter the heavy silence outside. He felt utterly alone, more so than any man had ever felt alone before! He was isolated in this vast, snowy desert, five thousand feet above the world, above human habitation, above the vibrant, noisy, pulsing life, all alone beneath an icy sky! A wild urge drove him to escape, wherever it might lead him, to plunge down to Loeche by throwing himself off the cliff; but he didn’t even dare to open the door, convinced that the other, the dead man, would block his path, so he wouldn’t have to stay up there alone.

Toward midnight, tired with walking, worn out by grief and fear, he at last fell into a doze in his chair, for he was afraid of his bed as one is of a haunted spot. But suddenly the strident cry of the other evening pierced his ears, and it was so shrill that Ulrich stretched out his arms to repulse the ghost, and he fell backward with his chair.

Toward midnight, exhausted from walking and drained by grief and fear, he finally dozed off in his chair, frightened of his bed like someone afraid of a haunted place. But suddenly, the piercing cry from the other evening rang in his ears, so shrill that Ulrich flung out his arms to push away the ghost, causing him to fall backward with his chair.

Sam, who was awakened by the noise, began to howl as frightened dogs do howl, and he walked all about the house trying to find out where the danger came from. When he got to the door, he sniffed beneath it, smelling vigorously, with his coat bristling and his tail stiff, while he growled angrily. Kunsi, who was terrified, jumped up, and, holding his chair by one leg, he cried: “Don’t come in, don’t come in, or I shall kill you.” And the dog, excited by this threat, barked angrily at that invisible enemy who defied his master’s voice. By degrees, however, he quieted down and came back and stretched himself in front of the fire, but he was uneasy and kept his head up and growled between his teeth.

Sam, who had been woken up by the noise, started to howl like scared dogs do, walking around the house to figure out where the danger was coming from. When he reached the door, he sniffed under it, taking deep whiffs, with his fur standing on end and his tail stiff, while growling angrily. Kunsi, who was terrified, jumped up, holding his chair by one leg, and shouted, “Don’t come in, don’t come in, or I’ll kill you.” The dog, fired up by this threat, barked furiously at the unseen enemy that challenged his master’s command. Gradually, though, he calmed down and returned to stretch out in front of the fire, but he remained restless, keeping his head up and growling under his breath.

Ulrich, in turn, recovered his senses, but as he felt faint with terror, he went and got a bottle of brandy out of the sideboard, and he drank off several glasses, one after anther, at a gulp. His ideas became vague, his courage revived and a feverish glow ran through his veins.

Ulrich snapped back to reality, but as fear washed over him, he went to the sideboard and grabbed a bottle of brandy, downing several glasses quickly. His thoughts grew hazy, his courage returned, and a rush of heat flowed through his body.

He ate scarcely anything the next day and limited himself to alcohol, and so he lived for several days, like a drunken brute. As soon as he thought of Gaspard Hari, he began to drink again, and went on drinking until he fell to the ground, overcome by intoxication. And there he remained lying on his face, dead drunk, his limbs benumbed, and snoring loudly. But scarcely had he digested the maddening and burning liquor than the same cry, “Ulrich!” woke him like a bullet piercing his brain, and he got up, still staggering, stretching out his hands to save himself from falling, and calling to Sam to help him. And the dog, who appeared to be going mad like his master, rushed to the door, scratched it with his claws and gnawed it with his long white teeth, while the young man, with his head thrown back drank the brandy in draughts, as if it had been cold water, so that it might by and by send his thoughts, his frantic terror, and his memory to sleep again.

He barely ate anything the next day and only drank alcohol, living like a drunk for several days. Every time he thought of Gaspard Hari, he started drinking again and kept going until he collapsed, completely drunk. He lay face down on the ground, limbs numb and snoring loudly. But as soon as he processed the maddening, burning liquor, the same shout, “Ulrich!” hit him like a bullet to the brain, and he got up, still unsteady, reaching out his hands to keep from falling, calling to Sam for help. The dog, seeming to go crazy like his owner, raced to the door, scratching it with his claws and gnawing at it with his long white teeth, while the young man leaned back, drinking the brandy in large gulps as if it were cold water, hoping it would once again dull his thoughts, frantic fear, and memory.

In three weeks he had consumed all his stock of ardent spirits. But his continual drunkenness only lulled his terror, which awoke more furiously than ever as soon as it was impossible for him to calm it. His fixed idea then, which had been intensified by a month of drunkenness, and which was continually increasing in his absolute solitude, penetrated him like a gimlet. He now walked about the house like a wild beast in its cage, putting his ear to the door to listen if the other were there and defying him through the wall. Then, as soon as he dozed, overcome by fatigue, he heard the voice which made him leap to his feet.

In three weeks, he had gone through all his supply of alcohol. But his constant drunkenness only dulled his fear, which flared up more violently than ever once he could no longer numb it. His obsessive thought, intensified by a month of drinking and continually growing in his complete isolation, drilled into him like a screw. He now wandered around the house like a wild animal in a cage, pressing his ear against the door to see if the other person was there and challenging him through the wall. Then, as soon as he drifted off to sleep, exhausted, he would hear the voice that made him jump to his feet.

At last one night, as cowards do when driven to extremities, he sprang to the door and opened it, to see who was calling him and to force him to keep quiet, but such a gust of cold wind blew into his face that it chilled him to the bone, and he closed and bolted the door again immediately, without noticing that Sam had rushed out. Then, as he was shivering with cold, he threw some wood on the fire and sat down in front of it to warm himself, but suddenly he started, for somebody was scratching at the wall and crying. In desperation he called out: “Go away!” but was answered by another long, sorrowful wail.

Finally, one night, like cowards do when pushed to their limits, he dashed to the door and opened it to see who was calling him and to silence them. But a blast of icy wind hit him in the face, chilling him to the bone, so he quickly shut and locked the door again, not noticing that Sam had rushed out. Then, as he sat there shivering from the cold, he tossed some wood onto the fire and settled in front of it to warm up. Suddenly, he jolted at the sound of someone scratching at the wall and crying. In desperation, he shouted, “Go away!” but was met with another long, mournful wail.

Then all his remaining senses forsook him from sheer fright. He repeated: “Go away!” and turned round to try to find some corner in which to hide, while the other person went round the house still crying and rubbing against the wall. Ulrich went to the oak sideboard, which was full of plates and dishes and of provisions, and lifting it up with superhuman strength, he dragged it to the door, so as to form a barricade. Then piling up all the rest of the furniture, the mattresses, palliasses and chairs, he stopped up the windows as one does when assailed by an enemy.

Then all his remaining senses abandoned him from sheer fear. He repeated, “Go away!” and turned around to find some corner to hide in, while the other person circled the house, still crying and rubbing against the wall. Ulrich went to the oak sideboard, which was stacked with plates, dishes, and food, and with superhuman strength, he lifted it and dragged it to the door to create a barricade. Then, piling up all the other furniture—mattresses, bedding, and chairs—he blocked the windows just like someone would when attacked by an enemy.

But the person outside now uttered long, plaintive, mournful groans, to which the young man replied by similar groans, and thus days and nights passed without their ceasing to howl at each other. The one was continually walking round the house and scraped the walls with his nails so vigorously that it seemed as if he wished to destroy them, while the other, inside, followed all his movements, stooping down and holding his ear to the walls and replying to all his appeals with terrible cries. One evening, however, Ulrich heard nothing more, and he sat down, so overcome by fatigue, that he went to sleep immediately and awoke in the morning without a thought, without any recollection of what had happened, just as if his head had been emptied during his heavy sleep, but he felt hungry, and he ate.

But the person outside was now making long, sad, mournful groans, and the young man responded with similar sounds, so days and nights went by as they continued to howl at each other. One was constantly walking around the house, scratching the walls with his nails so forcefully that it seemed like he wanted to destroy them, while the other, inside, tracked his every move, bending down and pressing his ear to the walls, replying to all his cries with terrible screams. One evening, though, Ulrich heard nothing more, and he sat down, completely exhausted, falling asleep instantly, and woke up in the morning with no thoughts and no memory of what had happened, as if his mind had been wiped clean during his deep sleep, but he felt hungry, so he ate.

The winter was over and the Gemmi Pass was practicable again, so the Hauser family started off to return to their inn. As soon as they had reached the top of the ascent the women mounted their mule and spoke about the two men whom they would meet again shortly. They were, indeed, rather surprised that neither of them had come down a few days before, as soon as the road was open, in order to tell them all about their long winter sojourn. At last, however, they saw the inn, still covered with snow, like a quilt. The door and the window were closed, but a little smoke was coming out of the chimney, which reassured old Hauser. On going up to the door, however, he saw the skeleton of an animal which had been torn to pieces by the eagles, a large skeleton lying on its side.

The winter was over, and the Gemmi Pass was accessible again, so the Hauser family set out to return to their inn. As soon as they reached the top of the climb, the women got on their mule and talked about the two men they would see again soon. They were quite surprised that neither of them had come down a few days earlier, once the road opened, to share stories about their long winter stay. Finally, they spotted the inn, still blanketed in snow like a quilt. The door and window were shut, but a little smoke was rising from the chimney, which reassured old Hauser. However, when he approached the door, he saw the skeleton of an animal that had been torn apart by the eagles, a large skeleton lying on its side.

They all looked close at it and the mother said:

They all looked closely at it, and the mother said:

“That must be Sam,” and then she shouted: “Hi, Gaspard!” A cry from the interior of the house answered her and a sharp cry that one might have thought some animal had uttered it. Old Hauser repeated, “Hi, Gaspard!” and they heard another cry similar to the first.

“That must be Sam,” she called out. “Hi, Gaspard!” A response came from inside the house, along with a sharp sound that could have been mistaken for an animal's cry. Old Hauser echoed, “Hi, Gaspard!” and they heard another cry that was similar to the first.

Then the three men, the father and the two sons, tried to open the door, but it resisted their efforts. From the empty cow-stall they took a beam to serve as a battering-ram and hurled it against the door with all their might. The wood gave way and the boards flew into splinters. Then the house was shaken by a loud voice, and inside, behind the side board which was overturned, they saw a man standing upright, with his hair falling on his shoulders and a beard descending to his breast, with shining eyes, and nothing but rags to cover him. They did not recognize him, but Louise Hauser exclaimed:

Then the three men, the father and his two sons, tried to open the door, but it wouldn’t budge. They grabbed a beam from the empty cow-stall to use as a battering ram and slammed it against the door with all their strength. The wood splintered and gave way. Suddenly, a loud voice shook the house, and inside, behind an overturned sideboard, they saw a man standing upright, his hair falling over his shoulders and a beard down to his chest, with shining eyes and only rags to cover him. They didn’t recognize him, but Louise Hauser exclaimed:

“It is Ulrich, mother.” And her mother declared that it was Ulrich, although his hair was white.

“It’s Ulrich, Mom.” And her mother said that it was Ulrich, even though his hair was white.

He allowed them to go up to him and to touch him, but he did not reply to any of their questions, and they were obliged to take him to Loeche, where the doctors found that he was mad, and nobody ever found out what had become of his companion.

He let them come up to him and touch him, but he didn't answer any of their questions, and they had to take him to Loeche, where the doctors determined he was crazy, and no one ever discovered what happened to his companion.

Little Louise Hauser nearly died that summer of decline, which the physicians attributed to the cold air of the mountains.

Little Louise Hauser nearly died that summer of decline, which the physicians attributed to the cold air of the mountains.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!